VolumesSpecial Issue: Translating 18th and 19th Century European Travel WritingNewsSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVSpecial Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IVNewsNewsCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyCommemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna SkyNewsNewsNewsNewsNewsNewsNewsSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingNewsNewsNewsNewsSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingSpecial Issue: New Insights into Translator TrainingNewsTranslationsNewsVolumesNewsNewsVolumesNewsNewsTranslationsVolumesNewsNewsSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreNewsReviewsVolumesVolumesSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeNewsNewsSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Transit and Translation in Early Modern EuropeSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurreSpecial Issue: Le ragioni del tradurre

User profiling in audio description reception studies: questionnaires for all

By Irene Tor-Carroggio & Pilar Orero (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain)

Abstract & Keywords

Defining disability is not an easy task due to its multidimensionality. This paper begins with a revision of some of the most common models to define disability. The second part of the article examines end user profiling in articles, European funded projects and PhD thesis’ related to one of the media accessibility modalities: audio description. The objective is to understand the approach taken by researchers. The final part of the article will propose a new approach in the study of end users in experimental research in Translation Studies, Audiovisual Translation, and Media Accessibility. This new approach gives a response to the International Telecommunication Union’s suggestion of leaving the biomedical approaches behind. Our suggestion is based on Amartya Sen’s capabilities approach, which has not yet been applied to user profiling in media accessibility studies. The article finishes by illustrating how this approach can be applied when profiling users in media accessibility questionnaires.

Keywords: media accessibility, capabilities, models of disability, audio description

©inTRAlinea & Irene Tor-Carroggio & Pilar Orero (2019).
"User profiling in audio description reception studies: questionnaires for all"
inTRAlinea Volumes
Edited by: {specials_editors_volumes}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2410

1. Introduction

Defining disability is a daunting task given its connotations when applied to human conditions: physical, cognitive and social. Disability holds a human element in regards to a medical condition, associated with social and financial backgrounds that cannot be measured or simplified by one single definition or theoretical model (Albrecht et al. 2001). Theoretical models are useful and necessary, although it is important not to overlook the fact that they are simplistic and imperfect (Albrecht et al. 2001). Yet, models and definitions facilitate the task of researchers, as they offer a theoretical background and a methodology to work with. There are several models disability can be framed by, the medical one being among the earliest. Nonetheless, since studies into Disability began in 1994 at Syracuse University, there has been a radical, academic departure from it. This change of mindset has facilitated the emergence of other models that see disability as the result of a plethora of factors that have little or nothing to do with the person’s impairment.

This paper is divided into five sections. First, it will present some of the most popular models of disability. Second, it will look at research performed using these models. Third, it will describe a new approach from which to investigate disability within Media Accessibility (MA) studies. Fourth, some examples on how to apply this new model will be provided. Finally, some conclusions are drawn.

1.1. Models of disability

Fisher and Goodley (2007) explain the medical approach to disability:

A growing preoccupation with ‘normality’ meant that illness and disability became separated from everyday life and were constructed as forms of individual pathology. In this process the medical profession came to exert almost complete jurisdiction over the definitions of normality and abnormality (Fisher and Goodley 2007: 66).

The Medical Model is still dominating research in general. This is reinforced by our following of its linguistic composition, with the prefix “dis” changing the meaning of the word “ability”. In line with this, the lack or limitation on the capability of a person is classified by their condition. The Medical Model focuses on a biological reality being the cause of the impairment and it sees impairments as a personal condition that needs to be prevented, rehabilitated, or taken care of (Marks 1997). Despite its popularity, this model has been criticized on different grounds by activists and academics, for its failure “to acknowledge the defects in the environment” (Marks 1997: 87).

In contrast, the Social Model shifts the focus from health to society. It was mainly developed by Michael Oliver, who “sees disability, by contrast with impairment, as something imposed on disabled people by oppressive and discriminating social and institutional structures” (Terzi 2005: 201). This model has at least nine different versions (Mitra 2006) and deals with human diversity (Edler 2009). Disability is not the result of having a physical impairment, but the failure of society to consider individual differences (Bøttcher and Dammeyer 2016). Therefore, disability is not an attribute of the individual, but an environmental, social creation (Mitra 2006). However this model is not exempt from drawbacks. On one hand, and according to Shakespeare, “the simplicity which is the hallmark of the social model is also its fatal flaw” (Shakespeare 2010: 271). This author claims that the denial of impairment is an important factor in many disabled people’s lives and that the unrealistic concept of a barrier-free utopia, in which all barriers are removed are among the weaknesses of this model. On the other hand, Terzi (2005) considers there to be an aspect of over-socialization of sources and causes of disability, as well as the model overlooking the complex dimensions of impairment.

Even though these two models are paradigmatic, there are others worth mentioning. The UN Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities (CRPD) was initially drafted as a human rights convention that aimed to substitute the Medical Model for the Social Model. Yet, according to Degeners (2016), the drafters went beyond the Social Model and wrote a treaty based on a new approach: the Human Rights Model of Disability, to be implemented by the CRPD. It encircles many human rights: political, civil, economic, social and cultural. It goes beyond the anti-discrimination rights of disabled persons (Degeners 2016). Regarding its weaknesses, Berghs et al. (2016) underline that lack of enforcement has been issue and in turn, the lack of defined penalties. This is true for some world regions, but is not the case for the US, Australia or Europe, where laws have been enforced through heavy penalties applied by the CRPD. The Netflix caption lawsuit is a good example. In June 2011, the National Association of the Deaf (NAD) filed suit against Netflix for their lack of closed captioning for video streaming as a violation of the Americans with Disabilities Act. The judge ruled in favor of the NAD and Netflix was ordered to provide captions in its video streaming library in 2014, and to continue captioning content published from that moment on, along with having to pay a hefty sum for legal fees and damages.

The Nagi Model (Nagi 1991) has a dynamic approach based on the differences between four different but interrelated concepts: active pathology, impairment, functional limitation, and disability. Disability is an “inability or limitation in performing socially defined roles and tasks expected of an individual within a sociocultural and physical environment” (Nagi 1991: 315). These roles and tasks are organized into spheres of life activities, such as work, education, family, etc. For instance, think of a 10-year-old girl with a severe hearing impairment who does not attend school but stays at the farm where she lives with her parents helping with farming chores. If she lives in a society where young girls are not expected to go to school, then she cannot be labelled as “disabled” under this model. Conversely, she will be labelled ‘disabled’ if she lives in a place where girls her age go to school, as she is therefore not performing her socially expected role.

The Biopsychosocial Model is a response to the over-medicalisation of the International Classification of Impairments, Disabilities and Handicaps (ICIDH). The UN World Health Organisation in 2001 published the International Classification of Functioning, Disability and Health (ICF). The ICF was intended to complement its sister classification system, the International Classification of Diseases (ICD) (Brown and Lent 2008). The ICF Model sees disability as the result of a combination of individual, institutional and societal factors that define the environment of a person with an impairment (Dubois and Trani 2009). It is set in motion by the World Health Organization Disability Assessment Schedule II (WHODAS II), and covers all types of disabilities in various countries, languages and contexts, which makes it suitable for cross-cultural use. Dubois and Trani (2009) consider the ICF to be limited in its scope and use, since its primary purpose is classification. They believe the complexity of disability requires a wider and more comprehensive analytical view. Ellis (2016) also raised this issue, highlighting the difference between disability and impairment.

In 2017, the UN agency International Telecommunication Union (ITU) released a report addressing access to telecommunication/ICT services by persons with disabilities and with specific needs that stated the following:

Besides the more commonly used “medical model of disability”, which considers disability “a physical, mental, or psychological condition that limits a person’s activities”, there is a more recent “social model of disability,” which has emerged and is considered a more effective or empowering conceptual framework for promoting the full inclusion of persons with disabilities in society. Within this social model, a disability results when a person (a) has difficulties reading and writing; (b) attempts to communicate, yet does not understand or speak the national or local language, and (c) has never before operated a phone or computer attempts to use one – with no success. In all cases, disability has occurred, because the person was not able to interact with his or her environment. (ITU 2017: 2)

Contextualised within the realm of research in MA; this implies that simply knowing whether or not the person has a hearing or a visual impairment is of little to no use. The ITU is calling for a new approach that analyses different aspects of each individual that might have an influence on what researchers are testing. This has already been found relevant in previous studies (Romero-Fresco 2015). Romero-Fresco (2015) pointed out that reading subtitles was related to a person’s educational background rather than to their hearing impairment. This is the point from which we depart. How to approach the question of demography among persons with disabilities when the objective of the study is not to restore their sensory impairment.

2. Approaches followed by previous researchers on audio description (AD)

User profiling is often carried out through questionnaires which gather demographic information. How to formulate questions is very often related to the model of disability adopted (Berghs et al. 2016). The following 14 publications, which focus on user-centred research in AD, have been analysed: Fernández-Torné and Matamala 2015; Szarkowska 2011; Szarkowska and Jankowska 2012; Walczak 2010; Romero-Fresco and Fryer 2013; Fresno et al. 2014; Fryer and Freeman 2012; Fryer and Freeman 2014; Szarkowska and Wasylczyk 2014; Udo and Fels 2009; Walczak and Fryer 2017; Walczak and Fryer 2018; Walczak and Rubaj 2014; Chmiel and Mazur 2012a. Three experimental PhD dissertations were also included in the analysis (Fryer 2013; Cabeza-Cáceres 2013; and Walczak 2017 (framed within the EU-funded project HBB4ALL), as well as other research results from major/extensive/wide-scale projects such as DTV4ALL,[1] ADLAB,[2] the Pear Tree Project (Chmiel and Mazur 2012b), OpenArt (Szarkowska et al. 2016), and AD-Verba (Chmiel and Mazur 2012).

The studies in question show different approaches to the profiling of users with disabilities as part of the demographic questionnaire prior to any test. There are two questions common to all: gender and age. When asking about gender, there is always a choice between “male”/”female” but the option of not answering the question or selecting another option is never offered. In relation to age, it is often asked by offering intervals; although in some cases it can also be an open question where a figure has to be entered.

Most questionnaires also query level of education. This is presented in various forms: items can be very detailed (Fernández-Torné and Matamala 2015), with a choice of three options (primary education, secondary education, and higher education) (Szarkowska 2011) or contain a moderately detailed list (primary, vocational, secondary, college/university student, university degree) (ADLAB project).

As for the occupation of the participants, it is not generally asked for but with the exception of one study (Fernández-Torné and Matamala 2015).

With regards to the language participants generally use, the majority of questionnaires do not refer to it. The exceptions are the questionnaires in DTV4ALL and the Pear Tree project.

Technology and AD exposure of participants were asked in most questionnaires. The objective of such questions was to corroborate whether the participants were familiar with a given technology and service, how well they knew it, and how frequently they used it. Information about participant habits regarding consumption of audiovisual content was also a point in common for all questionnaires, by means of closed or multiple-choice questions.

Regarding how disability is profiled, researchers take two approaches: self-reporting (Szarkowska ahd Jankowska 2012, Walczak and Fryer 2017) or responding to a question regarding physical condition (Fernández-Torné and Matamala 2015; Fresno and Soler-Vilageliu 2014). How the condition is classified also has three different approaches:

  1. Using WHO binary classification: blind and low sighted (Fernández-Torné and Matamala 2015; Fresno and Soler-Vilageliu 2014, Szarkowska and Jankowska 2012).
  2. Adopting RNIB classification (Szarkowska 2011, TV3 in the DTV4ALL project, and the AD-Verba Project):[3] “Which of these best describes your sight with glasses or contact lenses if you normally use them but without any low vision aid? Imagine you are in a room with good lighting and answer yes, no or uncertain to each part, please. Can you see well enough to: Tell by the light where the windows are?/ See the shapes of the furniture in the room?/ Recognise a friend across a road?/ Recognise a friend across a room?/ Recognise a friend if he or she is at arm’s length?/ Recognize a friend if you get close to his or her face?/ Read a newspaper headline?/ Read a large print book?/ Read ordinary newspaper print? (Possible answers: ‘yes’, ‘no’, ‘uncertain’)”.
  3. Beyond WHO and RNIB, Walczak and Fryer (2017) included:
    • self-reported sight loss (mild, considerable, complete) and visual acuity specification;
    • age when registered as visually impaired;
    • and the medical name of the visual condition.

Also, all researchers requested information regarding the origin of the condition. In most cases the question of whether the sight loss is congenital or acquired was included, sometimes by giving two options (congenital/acquired), and other times (less often) by giving more options, such as intervals (e.g. from birth/for between 1 and 10 years, etc.).

After analysing the most recent experimental research with end users in the field of AD, it can be said that all demographic questions follow the medical approach when profiling. Although other sociological oriented questions are also present, still the ultimate matching of disability and technology proficiency is performed by an inductive inference by the researcher.

3. The Capabilities Approach

Amartya Sen, Nobel laureate economist, developed the Capability Approach, which has been used as a framework to analyse different concepts in welfare economics (Mitra 2006). It was later complemented by philosopher Martha Nussbaum (Terzi 2005). This approach can be useful in other disciplines, such as Disability Studies (Mitra 2006). The Capabilities Approach revolves around two main concepts:

  1. “capabilities”, which are seen as a person’s “practical opportunities”, such as having the chance to eat something if you feel hungry, and
  2. “functionings”, viewed as “actual achievements”, such as actually eating. In Sen’s words:
Functionings represent parts of the state of a person–in particular the various things that he or she manages to do or be in leading a life. The capability of a person reflects the alternative combinations of functionings the person can achieve, and from which he or she can choose one collection. (Sen 1993: 31)

Sen (1993) claims the interaction between these concepts can have an impact on peoples lives. This author illustrates his point through an example, contrasting the two terms: two women have the same functioning (not being well nourished) but very different capabilities. One has the capability, this is, the opportunity to be well nourished but decides to starve for her religious beliefs, whereas the other cannot afford to buy any food. It can, therefore, be seen that a person’s capabilities and functionings are influenced by external factors (in that particular example, religious beliefs), which can be grouped into three categories: commodities, personal characteristics and structural factors (see figure 1 for a simplified version of how the Capabilities Approach works).

Figure 1. A simplified version of Sen’s Capabilities Approach (Mitra 2006: 240)

Sen (1993) emphasized the plurality of purposes for which the capability approach can have relevance. Mitra (2006) suggests applying the Capabilities Approach to Disability Studies to define “disability” on a conceptual level:

Under Sen’s approach, capability does not constitute the presence of a physical or a mental ability; rather, it is understood as a practical opportunity. Functioning is the actual achievement of the individual, what he or she actually achieves through being or doing. Here, disability can be understood as a deprivation in terms of capabilities or functionings that results from the interaction of an individual’s (a) personal characteristics (e.g., age, impairment) and (b) basket of available goods (assets, income) and (c) environment (social, economic, political, cultural). (Mitra 2009: 236-237)

Mitra (2006) understands that disability may occur when there is a health impairment, but also other factors that result in a deprivation of capabilities or functionings. If a person is deprived of practical opportunities because of an impairment, Mitra believes we are talking about what she calls “potential disability”, whereas if the person’s functionings are restricted by the impairment we are talking about “actual disability”. The difference between these two types of disability can be seen through an example. If an 18-year-old visually impaired person wants to attend college but lacks the opportunity, they can be seen as a “potential” disabled person in comparison with someone who has a similar background. In this case it can be seen that health impairment reduces a person’s practical opportunities, and this can lead to disability. A person is actually disabled if they cannot do something they value doing or being, which, in this example, would be going to college.

The Capability Approach contributes to a new and useful insight on disability by differentiating between the two levels of the problem: the capability level and the functioning level. It proves to be a different approach because, for instance, unlike the Social and Medical Models, it provides a comprehensive account of the variety of factors that might lead to deprivation. In contrast to the Medical Model, the impairment is not always the cause of disability, and, unlike the Social Model, the environment is not always the reason for disability (Mitra 2006). The ICF, although initially thought of as an integration of the strengths of the two main models, it fails to achieve its objective and could benefit from becoming open-ended. It should also recognise that not all dimensions of life may be specified and classified, and thus the classification does not, and cannot be expected to offer an exhaustive account of the lived experience of health deprivations (Mitra 2018). It can therefore be concluded that this new disability approach conforms to what the ITU has recently required and can be applied to studies dealing with disability, such as those working on MA.

4. Applying the Capabilities Approach

The Capability Approach developed by Sen is a useful framework for defining disability and understanding its consequences (Mitra 2006). Its usefulness in defining disability and formulating disability policies was considered by Mitra (2006) but to date no applications regarding the methodological approach have been followed in MA studies. This is what this section will deal with.

The way to implement this model in any discipline is by drafting a list of capabilities and functionings that are relevant to the object of study:

The full range of the disability experience can then be covered, by shifting the focus away from the restricted view of identifying types of impairment. The fact that each individual is asked about the level of difficulty he/she experiences in functioning in the various dimensions of well-being makes it easier to assess the level of disability in a comprehensive manner. [...]However, specific information is required to assess and measure disability within this paradigm. Data are related to individuals’ potentialities, the possibilities that they can “be” what they wish to be, their aspirations and what they value. It also entails gathering information about vulnerability, which expresses the risk of suffering a reduction of the capability set, measured by the probability of falling to a lower state of well-being. Finally, it requires information about the opportunities offered by the environment. (Dubois and Trani 2009: 198).

Sen’s theoretical Capability Approach proposal is open. It does not offer an application model since it does not make a complete list of capabilities functionings, personal characteristics, commodities and environmental factors (Mitra 2006). Sen does not propose a prescriptive method to rank capability sets (Mitra 2006; Terzi 2005). This voluntary incompleteness makes the capability approach difficult to implement operationally, but in turn allows for adaptation to every scenario. For example, in the field of Media Accessibility, it should be adapted to the tested technology. The capabilities and functionings may vary according to relevant personal factors, resources, and structural factors. It will also vary depending on the object of study. Therefore, the demographics of the study should be adapted to the study characteristics.

In the field of MA, researchers could implement the following steps:

  1. Think of an access service that could prevent one or more groups of persons from being potentially or actually disabled whilst accessing audiovisual content. Measuring disability is perhaps an impossible task, but for research purposes, where the focus is not on how to restore medical conditions, selecting relevant capabilities or functionings to form an “evaluative space” is needed (Mitra 2006). What needs to be done is drafting a set of functionings (or capabilities) that our access service can provide.
  2. Carefully analyse the group or groups of persons that could benefit the most from this service. This should be achieved by not only taking into account their sensorial impairments, but also the personal, structural and environmental factors. For example, a person with sight loss may not be able to access a TV series because the menu EPG (Electronic Programme Guide) is not accessible and they cannot activate the AD function. The same situation can occur for someone with reduced motor skills such as dexterity, or a person with learning disabilities who finds it challenging to interact with the TV remote control. The final result is that neither the person with sight loss, learning disability nor dexterity can enjoy a TV programme.
  3. Carry out, for example, some focus groups in which all the target groups are represented to confirm which particular service could amplify their capability set and, therefore, avoid disability from occurring or from being a possibility. These occasions should also be used to elicit more information regarding what features the service requires in order to offer a better and more enhanced experience. Listing relevant functionings and capabilities should be a user-centered activity. However, members of groups may be so deprived in specific dimensions that they lack self-critical distance. A good example is the addition of subtitles in some opera theatres (Oncins 2015). While sighted people enjoy subtitles, people with sight loss may have an audio description but not audio subtitles. Blind and partially sighted audience members may not be aware of the existence of subtitles and subsequently do not request the service.
  4. Develop the service according to what the target groups have requested.
  5. Test the service to ensure that what has been developed complies with what users require so that they are no longer disabled in that particular field or occasion. Obviously, the users taking part in the tests should come from all the various target groups that were considered initially.

It is precisely in this last stage that questionnaires should reflect the variety of users taking part in the tests and, therefore, the need to mainstream accessibility. This can only be done by expanding the section that contains the demographic questions. Were this to be done, the plethora of factors leading to disability could be better observed. As we have seen, MA research tends to include questions regarding physical impairments but does not always consider other factors that could cause or are already causing a person to be disabled. This is precisely what needs to be solved but, again, we cannot provide a one-fits-all solution because the questions depend on the object of study, i.e., on the particularities of the technology or service tested.

Questions asked in focus groups or questionnaires should not mix health issues with impairments, functionings and capabilities because they would reduce the empirical relations between the different concepts of the Capabilities Approach. The question “are you limited to the number of movies you can watch due to a visual impairment?” would be an example of the type of question that should be avoided. Also, in MA studies, there is no reason beyond statistic to ask for gender-related information, unless a capability falls under a cultural or religious category. Regarding age, most studies request age as with gender, in order to have a statistically comparable representative group. In some cases, requesting age was associated to the origin of the condition, for the researcher to assume some impact on the object of study. According to Sen’s model, requesting age will have a direct implication on questions such as: “do you consume AD?”.

The EU-funded EasyTV project (https://easytvproject.eu/) aims at easing the access of audiovisual content and the media to the functionally diverse and to the growing ageing population of Europe. This will be achieved by developing new access services, such as customised subtitles, subtitles for colour-blind users and a crowdsourcing platform with which videos in sign language can be uploaded and shared. These access services are expected to grant an equal and better access to audio-visual content in terms of both choice and quality. The project was started off by discussing with users precisely what capabilities they would like to have when consuming audiovisual content. For the initial focus groups, “super end users” were recruited. Not all of them suffered from a physical impairment. In addition to being regular users, they had some knowledge on the technologies that would be tested. This knowledge was deemed crucial since they were requested to advance their expectations to match the innovation. It would have made no sense to consult end users with no prior knowledge or experience of functional diversity or technological background because at that stage what we required was not their acceptance of the final service, but issues related to technology development. This allowed us to apply Sen’s theory to a concrete case. During the focus groups carried out at that stage, the following list of questions were drafted:

  1. How is your current experience using TV?
    “It is not easy to access the TV”.
    “It is very difficult to use the remote control”.
  1. Which modalities do you use to interact with the TV?
    “Using the remote control is very difficult without audio feedback”.

The response to the difficulty to access TV elicited possible technologies and the following opinions.

  1. For image magnification two important issues emerged:
    - “It would be useful to magnify a specific portion of the screen (for example objects that need to be recognized) or overlaying text that is not clear, so I can read it better”.
    - “It is important to stop playing the image to let me magnify the screen or a portion of it”.
  1. For audio narratives the following features are considered crucial for blind and low vision persons:
    -“It is useful to have this service available both automatically (without user interaction) and manually (using the remote control or speech commands) to manage the volume of available audio tracks”.
    - “For example, when listening to opera I am only interested in the music, so I should be able to lower the volume of the audio description”.
    - “During live programs, it is very useful to know what is happening and what the TV is showing during silent time. When I am with my family they tell me what is going on, but when alone, nothing can be done”.
  1. Regarding the speech interface to control TV functionalities, blind people consider voice control and audio feedback to be very important when using the remote control. It is also very important to export content (audio and video) into a mobile device.

The above are all practical opportunities (capabilities) that end users would like to have and should be taken into account by developers. The beneficiary of these solutions is not isolated to the collective of persons with disabilities, since these solutions will be of great help also to the ageing population, people with reading issues, and by default to all. This universal approach has already been accepted with subtitles, which are no longer for the deaf and hard of hearing community, but also for the 80 per cent of people who watch media content in public spaces with the volume turned off.[4]

Testing in Easy TV has profiled the user requirements of people with sensorial disabilities: deaf and hard of hearing and visually impaired. Yet, results from tests do not correspond to sensorial disabilities. An example is the use of Smart TV functionalities and access to set up controls. Expectations and needs defined by user interaction with Smart TV are in fact related to age or behaviour, rather than disability. This real example extracted from test results in the EasyTV project show the need to adopt the Capability Approach. If it were to be implemented, in future stages, for each capability detected, a list of demographic factors surrounding it should be drafted. Another good example suggested while testing object-based audio (OBA) was to develop audio description on 360º video. It was found that OBA will benefit audio description since layers of information are added regarding sound directionality (Orero, Ray and Hughes forthcoming). Since OBA can be mixed by the audience, it turned out that people with hearing loss enjoyed OBA as mixing the dialogue track with the sound track allowed for a better dialogue intelligibility, producing a clean audio effect. This goes to show that a technology developed for one group was also beneficial for another group, something that would have never been tested if users were selected on the basis of their disability. 

5. Conclusions

MA research has been using the medical model to profile end users for their experimental research. This is probably due to research being framed within the UN CRPD, where accessibility is considered a tool towards achieving a human right (Greco 2016). The UN convention CRPD motto “nothing about us without us” has also conditioned participants for accessibility tests. After a decade following this research approach, results point towards the need to consider a wider audience for testing. Ellis (2016) has already clarified the difference between impairment and disability. Research data gathered from visually impaired persons apply to society in general. By applying the Capability Approach, research will not consider disability/health conditions as individual attributes. Focusing on impairments resources, structural and personal factors should yield data closer to the research objective than to a medical solution of health restoration. Failure to use an interactional model may generate an unnecessary focus on prevention/rehabilitation through the Medical Model or social oppression through the Social Model (Mitra 2018). The Capability Approach can be used by MA researchers and technology developers, since they need to find out what capabilities and functionings users would like to have. They also need to verify whether the technology they develop provides opportunities the target groups that are currently missing. This approach is also interesting for them as they can start recruiting users with a more varied profile and not just people with physical impairments. MA academic researchers are also within the stakeholders, since they are often the ones in charge of testing access services within projects or PhD thesis’ and need to be aware of the fact that sometimes the results yielded are due to the informants’ personal or environmental factors rather than them being partially sighted.

The Capability Approach will also work towards solving a negative feature in most existing research: the low number of participants. Profiling beyond medical prognosis opens participation to a wider audience and a higher potential participation. This Capability Model will also do away with the user representativeness required for statistical validity. For example, the number of blind people in a country will no longer have to be taken into consideration to determine the number of users needed in the tests. Mainstreaming accessibility will have an impact not only in research but also in its application to industrial sectors working within investment frameworks. MA services are valid to society and especially to persons with disabilities. This reduced sector should be the gatekeeper for quality, since in some cases access marks the threshold to deprivation.

Acknowledgements

This paper was funded by the EasyTV project (GA761999), RAD (PGC2018-096566-B-100), and ImAc (GA 761974). Both researchers are members of the research group TransMedia Catalonia (2017SGR113).

References

Albrecht, Gary, Katherine Seelman, and Michael Bury (2001) Handbook of Disability Studies, California, Sage Publications: 97-119.

Berghs, Maria Jeanne, Karl Michael Atkins, and Hillary Graham (2016) “Scoping models and theories of disability. Implications for public health research of models and theories of disabilities: a scoping study and evidence synthesis”, Public Health Research, 4(8): 23-40.

Bøttcher, Louise, and Jesper Dammeyer (2016) “Beyond a biomedical and social model of disability: a cultural-historical approach”, Development and learning of young children with disabilities. International perspectives on early childhood education and development, 13, Cham, Springer: 3-23.

Brown, Steven, and Robert Lent (eds.) (2008) Handbook of Counseling Psychology, New Jersey, Wiley: 217.

Cabeza-Cáceres, Cristóbal (2013) Audiodescripció i recepció. Efecte de la velocitat de narració, l’entonació i l’explicitació en la comprensió fílmica, PhD diss., Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain.

Chmiel, Agnieszka, and Iwona Mazur (2012a) “Audio description research: some methodological considerations”, in Emerging topics in translation: audio description, Elisa Perego (ed.), Trieste, EUT: 57-80.

Chmiel, Agnieszka, and Iwona Mazur (2012b) “Audio Description Made to Measure: Reflections on Interpretation in AD based on the Pear Tree Project Data”, in Audiovisual translation and media accessibility at the crossroads. Media for all 3, M. Carroll, Aline Remael, and Pilar Orero (eds.), Amsterdam/New York, Rodolpi: 173-88.

Degeners, Theresia (2016) “Disability in a Human Rights Context”, Laws, 5(3): 5-35.

Dubois, Jean-Luc, and Jean-François Trani (2009) “Extending the capability paradigm to address the complexity of disability”, ALTER, European Journal of Disability Research, 3: 192–218.

Edler, Rosita (2009) “La clasificación de la funcionalidad y su influencia en el imaginario social sobre las discapacidades”, in Visiones y revisiones de la discapacidad, P.Brogna (ed.), México D.F., Fondo de Cultura Económica: 137-54.

Ellis, Gerry (2016) "Impairment and Disability: Challenging Concepts of “Normality”, in Researching Audio Description, Anna Matamala and Pilar Orero (eds.), London, Palgrave Macmillan: 35-45.

Fernández-Torné, Anna, and Anna Matamala (2015) “Text-to-speech versus human voiced audio description: a reception study in films dubbed into Catalan”, The Journal of Specialised Translation, 24: 61-88.

Fisher, Pamela, and Dan Goodley (2007) “The linear medical model of disability: mothers of disabled babies resist with counter-narratives”, Sociology of Health & Illness, 29 (1): 66–81.

Fresno, Nazaret, Judit Castellà, and Olga Soler-Vilageliu (2014) “Less is more. Effects of the amount of information and its presentation in the recall and reception of audio described characters”, International Journal of Sciences: Basic and Applied Research, 14(2): 169-96.

Fryer, Louise (2013) Putting it into words: the impact of visual impairment on perception, experience and presence, PhD diss., University of London, UK.

Fryer, Louise, and Jonathan Freeman (2012) “Cinematic language and the description of film: keeping AD users in the frame”, Perspectives. Studies in Translatology, 21(3): 412-26.

Fryer, Louise, and Jonathan Freeman (2014) “Can you feel what I’m saying? The impact of verbal information on emotion elicitation and presence in people with a visual impairment”, in Challenging presence: Proceedings of the 15th international conference on presence, edited by A. Felnhofer and O.D. Kothgassner, 9-107. Wien: facultas.wuv.

Greco, Gian Maria. 2016. “On Accessibility as a Human Right, with an Application to Media Accessibility”, in Researching Audio Description, Anna Matamala and Pilar Orero (eds.), London, Palgrave Macmillan: 11-33.

Hughes, Bill, and Kevin Paterson (2006) “The social model of disability and the disappearing body: Towards a sociology of impairment”, in Overcoming Disability Barriers, London, Taylor and Francis: 325-40.  

International Telecommunication Union (2017) Question 7/1: Access to telecommunication/ICT services by persons with disabilities and with specific needs, https://www.itu.int/dms_pub/itu-d/opb/stg/D-STG-SG01.07.4-2017-PDF-E.pdf

Marks, Deborah (1997) “Models of Disability”, Disability and Rehabilitation, 19(3): 85-91.

Mitra, Sophie (2006) “The Capability Approach and Disability”, Journal of Disability Policy Studies, 16(4): 236-47.

Mitra, Sophie (2018) Disability, Health and Human Development, New York, Palgrave: 10-45.

Nagi, Saad (1991) “Disability Concepts Revisited: Implications for Prevention”, in Disability in America: Toward a National Agenda for Prevention, AM. Pope, and R. Alvin (eds.), Washington, DC, National Academy Press: 309–27.

Oncins, Estella (2015) The tyranny of the tool: subtitling live performances, Perspectives, 23(1):42-61.

Orero, Pilar, Sonaly Rai and Chris Hughes (2019) "The challenges of audio description in new formats", in Innovation in Audio Description Research, Sabine Braun (ed.), London: Routledge.

Orero, Pilar, and Anna Matamala (2016) "User-centric Audio Description: A Topsy-turvy Research Approach", in Scrittura brevi: segni, testi e contesti. Dalle iscrizione antiche ai tweet, Alberto Manco, and Azzurra Mancini (eds.), Naples, Università degli Studi di Napoli "L'Orientale": 376-87.

Orero, Pilar, Stephen Doherty, Jan-Louis Kruger, Anna Matamala, Jan Pedersen, Elisa Perego, Pablo Romero-Fresco, Sara Rovira-Esteva, Olga Soler-Vilageliu, and Agnieszka Szarkowska (forthcoming). “Conducting experimental research in audiovisual translation (AVT): A position paper”, Jostrans, 30.

Romero-Fresco, Pablo, and Louise Fryer (2013) “Could audio described films benefit from audio introductions? A reception study with audio description users”, Journal of Visual Impairment and Blindness, 107(4): 287-95.

Romero-Fresco, Pablo (2015) The Reception of Subtitles for the Deaf and Hard of Hearing in Europe, Bern, Peter Lang: 350-53.

Sen, Amartya (1991) “Capability and well-doing”, in The Quality of life, Amartya Sen and Martha Nussbaum (eds.), New York, Oxford: 30-53.

Shakespeare, Tom (2010) “The Social Model of Disability”, in The Disability Studies Reader, J. Lennar (ed.), New York, Routledge: 266-73.

Szarkowska, Agnieszka (2011) “Text-to-speech audio description: towards wider availability of audio description”, The Journal of Specialised Translation, 15: 142-63.

Szarkowska, Agnieszka, and Anna Jankowska (2012) “Text-to-speech audio description of voice-over films. A case study of audio described Volver in Polish”, in Emerging topics in translation: audio description, Elisa Perego (ed.), Trieste, EUT: 81-98.

Szarkowska, Agnieszka, and Piotr Wasylczyk (2014) “Audiodeskrypcja autorska”, Przekladaniec, 28: 48-62.

Szarkowska, Agnieszka, Anna Jankowska, Krzysztof Krejtz, and Jarosław Kowalski (2016) “OpenArt: Designing Accessible Content in a Multimedia Guide App for visitors with and without sensory impairments”, Researching Audio Description: New Approaches, Anna Matamala and Pilar Orero (ed.), London, Palgrave: 301-20.

Terzi, Lorella (2005) “A capability perspective on impairment, disability and special needs: Towards social justice in education”, Theory and Research in Education, 3(2): 197–223.

Udo, John-Patrick, and Deborah Fels (2009) “Suit the action to the word, the word to the action. An unconventional approach to describing Shakespeare’s Hamlet”, Journal of Visual Impairment and Blindness, 103(3): 178-83.

Walczak, Agnieszka (2013) Immersion in audio description. The impact of style and vocal delivery on users’ experience, PhD diss, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain.

Walczak, Agnieszka, and Louise Fryer (2017) “Creative description. The impact of audio description style on presence in visually impaired audiences”, British Journal of Visual Impairment: 6-17.

Walczak, Agnieszka, and Louise Fryer (2018) “Vocal delivery of audio description by genre”, Perspectives. Studies in Translatology, 26(1): 69-83.

Walczak, Agnieszka, and Maria Rubaj (2014) “Audiodeskrypcja na lekcji historii, biologii i fizki w klasie uczniów z dysfunkcja wzroku”, Przekladaniec, 28: 63-79.

About the author(s)

Irene Tor-Carroggio is a Ph.D student in Translation and Intercultural Studies at the Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona (UAB) and is also a member of the research group TransMedia Catalonia (2017SGR113). She holds a B.A. in Translation and Interpretation from the UAB (2013) and also an M.A. in International Business from Shanghai University of Finance and Economics (2017). She is part of the EU-funded project EasyTV, http://easytvproject.eu.

Dr. Pilar Orero, (http://gent.uab.cat/pilarorero), PhD (UMIST, UK), teaches at Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona (Spain). Member of TransMedia Catalonia research group (2017SGR113). Recent publications: Anna Maszerowska, Anna Matamala and Pilar Orero (eds) (2014) Audio Description. New perspectives illustrated. Amsterdam. John Benjamins. Anna Matamala and Pilar Orero (eds) (2016) Researching Audio Description. London: Palgrave Macmillan. Leader of numerous research projects funded by the Spanish and Catalan Gov. Participates in the UN ITU agency IRG AVA http://www.itu.int/en/irg/ava/Pages/default.aspx Membe.r of the working group ISO/IEC JTC 1/SC 35. Member of the Spanish UNE working group on accessibility. Led the EU project HBB4ALL http://pagines.uab.cat/hbb4all/ Leads. the EU projects ACT http://pagines.uab.cat/act/ and UMAQ (Understanding Quality Media Accessibility) http://pagines.uab.cat/umaq/ She i.s the UAB leader at the 2 new H2020 projects EasyTV (interaction to accessible TV) http://easytvproject.eu and ImAc (Immersive Accessibility) http://www.imac-project.eu 2017-2021. She is an active external evaluator for many worldwide national agencies: South Africa, Australia, Lithuania, Belgium, Poland, Italy, US, and UK. Co-founder of the Media Accessibility Platform MAP http://www.mapaccess.org

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Irene Tor-Carroggio & Pilar Orero (2019).
"User profiling in audio description reception studies: questionnaires for all"
inTRAlinea Volumes
Edited by: {specials_editors_volumes}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2410

Translating Echoes

Challenges in the Translation of the Correspondence of a British Expatriate in Beresford’s Lisbon 1815-17

By António Lopes (University of the Algarve)

Abstract & Keywords

In 1812 the Farrer family established their wool trading business in Lisbon. Samuel Farrer and, a couple of years later, James Hutchinson remained in regular correspondence with Thomas Farrer, who owned a textile mill in the vicinity of Leeds, then centre of the wool trade in England. Their correspondence, spanning the period 1812-18, offers a vivid account of life in Lisbon and its hardships and troubles in the aftermath of the Peninsular War. Those letters mirror the turbulent politics of the time and articulate an attempt to narrate otherness and the way it kept challenging their gaze. The translation of the letters has posed some challenges, especially on a stylistic level. In order to confer a sense of historical authenticity on the target-language text and to attend to the stylistic features of the source-language text, the translator has been forced to revisit the Portuguese language of the period as it was spoken and written by the urban middle class in Lisbon. In this article I discuss some of the issues, both theoretical and practical, that have arisen in the course of the translation process.

Keywords: travel writing translation, commercial correspondence, private sphere, estrangement, displacement, double disjuncture, Peninsular Wars

©inTRAlinea & António Lopes (2013).
"Translating Echoes Challenges in the Translation of the Correspondence of a British Expatriate in Beresford’s Lisbon 1815-17"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating 18th and 19th Century European Travel Writing
Edited by: Susan Pickford & Alison E. Martin
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/1967

1. Introduction

The world is a book, and those who do not travel read only a page.
Saint Augustine

During my research for the British Travellers in Portugal project – an ambitious initiative that has been carried out for almost three decades by the Anglo-Portuguese Studies group at the Centre for English, Translation and Anglo-Portuguese Studies (Lisbon and Oporto) –, I chanced upon a rather curious collection of letters housed at the National Archives in Kew.[1] Written by James Hutchinson Jr. (1796 - ?), a young Yorkshire merchant working in Lisbon, and addressed to his brother-in-law, Thomas Farrer, who headed the family’s wool business back in Farnley, Leeds, these letters span a period of approximately two and a half years (from 22 July, 1815 to 29 November, 1817), at a time when Portugal was struggling hard to stand on its feet after the scale of destruction caused by the Peninsular War.

Originally, the primary purpose of my undertaking was to contribute to an anthology of translated accounts of the city of Lisbon by British travellers. This meant that a considerable portion of the original text, most of it dwelling on private affairs or matters of commerce, would have to be excised in order to leave only those passages where explicit references were made to the Portuguese capital. However, it soon became evident that the scope of the content of these letters called for a differentiated approach and so the editor commissioned me to translate the complete set. The investment in an unabridged translation would give readers the opportunity not just to satisfy their curiosity about Lisbon, but above all to gain a sense of the complexity of the historical, social and economic issues with which the letters engaged, all the more so because translation is not about impoverishing the original, but about giving it a new lease of life: translation is not just a question of making a text accessible to another community of readers by acquiring a new linguistic and cultural dimension, but above all of allowing the letters to transcend their immediacy and the original purpose for which they were written, and inscribing them in new discursive practices.

So, instead of publishing excerpts of the letters in the anthology, both the editor and I decided to publish the complete set in two issues of the Revista de Estudos Anglo-Portugueses (CETAPS, Lisbon) (see Lopes 2010). This would allow us to preserve the integrity of the letters and, given the fact that the Revista is aimed at a scholarly readership (historians, philologists, cultural anthropologists, sociologists, and so on), to invest in a more detailed and in-depth approach, marked by philological accuracy and by a consciousness of the challenges posed by the hermeneutical inquiry. This would also give me the opportunity to set my own translation agenda, not just in terms of style and method, but also in terms of the future of this project. As a matter of fact, the files contain dozens of other letters and papers written by other members or friends of the family which, in view of their historical value, are also worth translating. I decided to amass all of them with the aim of publishing the whole collection in one single volume. That work is now underway.

Since translation is necessarily always a reflexive process (in more than one sense: on the one hand, the translator has to speculate about the meanings that the source text does not immediately disclose and about the readers’ responses to his/her choices; on the other, the target text always presents itself as a mirror image of the source text), the task of rendering this piece of nineteenth-century English prose into contemporary Portuguese prompted a series of theoretical and empirical questions which I set out to explore in the present article. The next section seeks to set the letters in their political, social and economic context. The meanings they contain are rooted in a specific historical setting, which has to be revisited so as to enable the text to function simultaneously as a piece of documentary evidence and as an instance of resistance: in the case of the former, substantiating that which historiography has already validated; in the case of the latter, defying or even rebutting historical theories. The third section (‘An Englishman in Lisbon’) touches on issues of estrangement, displacement and the quest for a sense of belonging, all of which are central to travel writing. The fourth section (‘Prying into a Gentleman’s Private Correspondence’) discusses the ethics and the challenges of translating the intimacy and confidentiality of private correspondence, and how the author’s objectivity gives the translator a foothold in the factual validation of his translation. The last full section (‘Translation as a Double Disjuncture’) focuses on issues of spatiality, temporality, representation and re-representation, as well as on some of the solutions to the problems posed by the historical dimension of the texts (modes of address; anachronisms; outdated terminology; formulaic language; and the need for historical research).

2. The Letters in Context: Portugal and her British Ally 1809-20

The Farrers were one among many of the local families whose lives revolved around the woollen and worsted manufacture and trade in Yorkshire. The success of their business went hand in hand with the economic growth and technological development of the period, a process which would leave an indelible mark on the landscape of the Midlands and the North of England. These developments led to major changes in the social structure, with a generalised phenomenon of rural-urban migration meeting the industry’s need for labour (Fletcher 1919: 77-84). The Yorkshire region soon became the chief export centre for manufactured woollen goods. In a world of cut-throat competition, those who succeeded in business were of an unrelenting entrepreneurial and ambitious spirit that often looked beyond the confines of Britain.

Industrial expansion forced traders to look further afield and open up new markets; Portugal swiftly became a key destination. Since Napoleon’s Continental Blockade, decreed in 1806, was firmly in place, the first industrial nation found itself in a worrying predicament. Portugal, where Britain’s commercial stakes ran high, was also left particularly exposed. It was only through Lisbon that it was possible to gain access to the Brazilian market, which had long become the mainstay of the intensive southern Atlantic economy, responsible for the capitalisation of the European market in the Early Modern period. Besides, the Portuguese could not afford to lose the support of the old ally, whose navy provided protection for the trade routes between the metropolis and its colonies. The French invasions of Portugal pushed it to the periphery of the very empire it had founded. If the demise of both commerce and industry had a terrible impact on the economy, the destruction the war wrought in the provinces proved no less damaging. Looting, extortion and massacres left a trail of blood, hatred and revulsion across the whole nation that was to remain unabated for generations. Wellington’s scorched earth policy – aiming to deprive the French troops of victuals and other supplies – aggravated the situation even further. Agriculture and husbandry practically ground to a halt and farmers were unable to produce the foodstuffs required to feed the urban centres. Famine set in and with it a period of demographic stagnation.

Freeing Portugal from the chains of Napoleonic imperialism was not without its costs. Unable to overcome such complete vulnerability, the nation was at the mercy of British interests. Certainly a significant part of the Portuguese economy had for a long time depended on Britain. Whether Portugal benefited from this trade relationship or not is a matter of controversy (Borges de Macedo 1963; Bethell 1984; Maxwell 2004; Pijning 1997; Pardo 1992). However, at least since the Methuen Treaty (1703) Britain had been undermining the Portuguese industry with a substantial influx of cheap manufactured goods undercutting all competition. In January 1808 the opening of the Brazilian ports to Britain represented a fatal blow. Two years later, the protective mechanism of customs duties was removed precisely when the Portuguese economy was most in need of it. The prospects for the manufacturing sector grew dimmer as British cotton and wool cloths flooded the Portuguese market.

The political power that William Carr Beresford, commander-in-chief of the Portuguese troops during the invasions, held during this crucial period in the country’s history played a decisive role in protracting this position of economic subordination. He ended up gaining considerable ascendancy over the representatives of the Prince Regent. In the post-war years he headed the military government, a position which rapidly eroded his earlier prestige as a war hero. People started protesting against the way public funds were being squandered to pay for the presence of British troops on national territory. Portuguese officers likewise harboured deep-seated resentment towards the British officers, who were now apparently being granted all sorts of privileges and promotions (see Glover 1976). Beresford’s radical intransigence in politics led to the repression of those who advocated a more liberal agenda, namely those who were suspected either of sympathising with the ideals of the French Jacobins, or of defending a constitutional monarchy. As a stern defender of Tory absolutism, his views were in line with the ones shared by two other Anglo-Irish potentates, namely Wellington and Castlereagh (Newitt 2004: 107). His absolutist values, along with his thirst for power, left him isolated in a world riven by deep-rooted hatreds. The revolutionary clamour heard in Oporto on 24 August 1820 was to put paid to Beresford’s ambitions. Paradoxically, partly thanks to the influence of the British officers, the British tradition of liberalism ended up taking root in a country lacking in ideological coordinates to define its political future.

When James Hutchinson first set foot in Lisbon, the country was going through a period of economic depression. His letters mirror the upheavals and the social unrest of the period and therefore help to shed light on historical processes, since they testify to the way in which individuals perceived reality and (re)acted accordingly. Popular reactions to the new king, news of the uprising in Pernambuco (Brazil), political persecutions, and hangings are well documented elsewhere,[2] but here we are given a view from the inside. Moreover, rather than just affirming the picture that the extensive historiographical literature on the subject has already established, the letters also disclose new facets. They prove that, despite the impressive growth of Britain’s exports in this period, British trade did not run smoothly in Portugal. Hutchinson could hardly be said to be the definitive model of the successful businessman. His efforts, nonetheless, were mostly undermined by factors that lay beyond his reach. General poverty, scarcity of money, shortages of food and other essentials, and rationing, for example, became recurrent, if not obsessive, subjects in his letters, betraying his sense of frustration and underachievement. Moreover, Hutchinson was forced to deal with fierce competition within the Portuguese market and the incompetence of the Customs officials, not to mention liabilities and bad debts, marketing obstacles and, curiously enough, an increasingly demanding clientele, all of which imposed psychological costs he found ever more difficult to cope with. And although he was not so forthcoming in discussing political issues, such as Beresford’s repression, his fears and silences about the persecutions are no less telling.

Each letter contains, as it were, the very essence of history and, through the picturesque and sometimes disconcerting episodes they feature, they help us recreate a reality long buried by time. Precisely because this is a genuine voice that has remained hidden amidst other archival material for almost two centuries, unscathed by later misappropriations or misinterpretations, we are able to salvage pristine fragments of the historical experience and to retrieve for our collective memory some of the particularities and singularities that are usually overlooked in the construction of the historical grand narratives of the nation. In a letter dated 18 October 1816, for instance, Hutchinson speaks of the funeral ceremonies of Queen Maria I and clearly enjoys recounting the peculiar causes of the accidental fire that burned down the church where those ceremonies were being held. In a later letter (22 October 1817), he provides a first-hand testimony of the horrendous hanging of the men who followed Gomes Freire de Andrade in his revolt against Lord Beresford’s roughshod rule. Elsewhere he laments the shortage of foodstuffs and the rise in prices which mercilessly strike the poor (letter dated 25 January 1817), but he cannot help relishing the story of a woman arrested for stealing bodies from the cemetery to produce black pudding to be sold to the local shops (9 August 1816). In another letter he speaks of an earthquake that threw the city ‘into the most dreadful alarm’ and the scenes of panic that ensued, while rejoicing at the fact that he remained ‘during the whole of the night in a sound slumber’ (3 February 1816).

3. An Englishman in Lisbon: Estrangement, Displacement and the Quest for Belonging

Notwithstanding the rapid decline of the Portuguese economy during and after the Peninsular War, British traders rapidly resumed their investments in the country. Samuel Farrer & Sons were amongst them. Samuel Farrer Jr. established the family’s business in Lisbon in 1812. The family’s entrepreneurial effort must have paid off somehow, for upon his death, in February 1815, they decided to keep on investing in their Portuguese venture. It would be up to young James Hutchinson Jr. to take up the business. His inexperience notwithstanding, James was not entirely at a loss. The need to account for every transaction and to keep his brother-in-law posted about how business was being conducted resulted in a correspondence of considerable length, which lasted until his departure from Lisbon at the end of 1817. The letters were permeated by the young man’s comments, remarks and anecdotes about life in the Portuguese capital. Being an outsider in customs, language and feelings, Hutchinson tried hard to accommodate himself to his new setting.

In his letters, however, the affectionate attachment he exhibits towards his sister and the other members of his family indicates that his stay in Lisbon was, emotionally speaking, hard to bear. He often complained about her silence and the fact that she now seemed to have forsaken him altogether. But then, it was not just the separation from his loved ones that threw him into a state of melancholy. His life in the Portuguese capital was infused with a sense of estrangement he was unable to overcome. He felt uprooted and disengaged.

It becomes all too apparent that his gaze is that of an outsider, of someone struggling to succeed in a strange, disturbing world, whose social and political environment contrasts in many respects with that of his native land. He soon realised it would not be easy to fit in. Despite the support that other British expatriates residing in Lisbon gave him, he complained to his family about living conditions there. Blatantly ironic, he confessed that he ‘suffer[ed] very much from the Muschetos [sic], Bugs & other filth with which this sweet City so much abounds’ (11 August 1815).

His difficulty in understanding the Portuguese is particularly visible when he is faced with the lack of patriotic fervour of the man in the street, a fervour one should expect from a nation that had been recently freed from the Napoleonic terror:

On Saturday last the King was proclaimed throughout the City and Sunday was appropriated for the acclamation.—The Troops were reviewed by Marshal Beresford, yet never did I witness their going through their manoevres [sic] in such an inanimate manner:—never was such a Viva given by the Portuguese to their Sovereign; scarcely did one Soul open his mouth, excepting the Marshal and his Staff Officers:—it was a complete ‘Buonapartean Viva’ a forced shout of applause dying away in a groan. (11 April 1817)

Since most of the time he was consumed by work, it becomes difficult for the contemporary reader to detect such feelings of estrangement in the midst of commercial jargon and ledger accounts. He sought to be meticulous in his book-keeping and reports and sensitive to changes in market conditions, especially as far as fashion, trends, tastes and purchasing power went. He struggled to prove himself worthy of the trust and respect not just of his brother-in-law, but also of other foreign merchants who had already established their names in the Portuguese market. He even got carried away by the idea of opening his own establishment in order to fend off competition and to tackle the problem of low bids, which often forced him to keep the bales in store for unusually long periods of time.

In order to perceive how displaced he felt, one has to read between the lines. When his enthusiasm waned or his health gave way, an undeclared anxiety and irritation would surface. His less than flattering comments on Portuguese customs officials and the tone of his replies to his brother-in-law whenever suspicion of laxness or mismanagement hung in the air prove the point. He became impatient when ships from Brazil, New York or Falmouth were unduly delayed. He was unnerved by the negligence of long-standing debtors, who often turned a deaf ear to his entreaties. Besides, in spite of the considerable sums of money that passed through his hands, James was far from leading an easy and comfortable life. In a sense, it was through his own body that he first measured the degree of his maladjustment. He was constantly ill, poorly dressed, and found his lodgings uncomfortable. The weather did not suit him and he feared death might creep up on him. For some time he had to resign himself to ‘a Bed Room fitted up for me in the Warehouse, without any other convenience or sitting room’ (11 April 1817). He would wear the same clothes for months on end, winter and summer alike. Disease would take hold of him and he would be confined to bed for several weeks. His neat copperplate handwriting would then degenerate to illegible scribbling. In the spring of 1817 he would confess that ‘I have suffered very materially in my health since I came here’. Convinced that he was no longer fit for the job, he would then ask Thomas to let Ambrose Pollett, a friend of the family, replace him in the firm. His physical condition would not let him endure another winter in Lisbon. In his last letter, dated 29 November, he once more complained about his health, saying that the cold weather caused him to ‘spit blood in considerable quantities from the lungs’ and that he was afraid he would never be able to return to his homeland again ‘since I fell [sic] persuaded I shall never get better of the severe illness I had in the Spring of the year 1816’. To him Lisbon, thus, ended up representing the proximity of death, that ultimate moment of displacement. His fears, however, were unfounded and he went back to England where he remained in convalescence, before returning to Portugal. But once more the climate did not agree with him. His health worsened, especially after hearing the news of his nephew’s death in December 1818, and he was compelled to leave Lisbon one last time.[3]

In the course of his stay, James was badly in need of a focal point to keep things in perspective and letter writing served such a purpose. More than anything else, it allowed him to keep his sense of belonging alive. These letters ended up being the only bridge not just to his origins, but above all to his own identity. He felt so helpless when his sister failed to reply to his letters that ‘it even grieves me to the heart when I reflect upon it’ (17 February 1816). This sentimentality towards his family is in marked contrast with his attitude as an observer. Although Hutchinson cannot entirely detach himself emotionally from what he witnesses, there is a kind of Verfremdungseffekt in his writing, a journalistic objectification of the topics he covers, whereby the distance between himself and the other is never to be entirely spanned.

4. Prying into a Gentleman’s Private Correspondence: Issues of Intimacy, Confidentiality and Objectivity in Translation

Translating something as intimate and confidential as private letters has the potential to border on voyeurism. It raises issues that concern the ethics of translation, since the translator, unlike the casual reader, is supposed to leave no stone unturned in his struggle to reach communicative effectiveness. His labour consists in unveiling all meanings, in ransacking the secrets of the author’s mind, and, if necessary, in exposing the frailties of his body. The innermost thoughts are not fenced off from the translator’s dissecting tools. In this sense, translation is to be viewed as an act of intrusion and, simultaneously, of extrusion (in other words a disclosure and a close examination of that which pertains to the private sphere). The former constitutes a form of violation, of disrupting that which belongs to the realm of the confessional and becoming, to borrow the words of St. Augustine, ‘privy to the secrets of conscience’; whereas the latter manifests itself in the form of violence, destroying the integrity of the textual body, vivisecting it and exhibiting it to the public gaze. Nevertheless, such violence is mitigated by the transmutational properties of time. Over time, these texts have acquired the status of archaeological evidence, which does not necessarily mean that in this respect the position of the translator is less delicate. After all, he was not the addressee of the letters and that fact alone poses some problems. An outsider may find it difficult to penetrate the referential fabric of the letters. Unlike travel accounts or autobiographies written for publication, these texts were not intended for a wide readership. They were personal in tone and content, and the writer knew what responses to expect from his only reader living across the English Channel. The writer did not project an ideal or fictional reader to whom he might grant full right of access to the world recreated in his prose. As a consequence, his world remains sealed off from a larger audience and the translator is forced to break into the textual space like a trespasser. Implicatures lie hidden within this corpus of letters but they can never be entirely unravelled: whatever inferences the translator may draw, he or she will always lack the necessary background knowledge to establish their validity. Such implicatures, one must not forget, are a symptom of the close relationship existing between the two correspondents. Implicit meanings result from a common experience, excluding other readers. Fortunately, the text in question is generally far more objective and factual than one would suppose, and this alone gives the translator significant leverage over the hidden aspects of the correspondence. It is in the terrain of factuality and narrativity that the translator moves free from major constraints, although it is certain that the faithfulness of the representation can never be taken for granted (see Polezzi 2004: 124).

Of course one cannot expect to find in such letters a precise and exhaustive portrait of Beresford’s Lisbon, systematically organised in such a way as to cover all possible angles. What we get instead is a myriad of disparate images that can hardly be coalesced into one single picture. The reason is obvious: the stories he tells do not follow any thematic pattern, other than the fact that all of them revolve around the city itself. Apart from the town of Sintra, a popular tourist resort in the nineteenth century, where he spent some time ‘for the benefit of my Health which, thank God I have recovered beyond my expectation’ (14 June 1816), he never set foot outside of the capital (or at least there is no archival evidence of him doing so) and therefore he apparently did not know what was going on in the rest of the country. His letters lack the ‘horror and pity’ William Warre experienced as he crossed the country chasing after the fleeing French army and encountering ‘many people and children absolutely starving and living upon nettles and herbs they gathered in the fields’ (Warre and Warre 1909: 222). Not even Sintra, that ‘glorious Eden’ with its ‘views more dazzling unto mortal ken than those whereof such things the Bard relates’, as Byron wrote in his celebrated Childe Harolds Pilgrimage (1812), succeeded in enrapturing our author, who preferred to remain faithful to whatever notable occurrences Lisbon had to offer the outsider’s gaze.

Hutchinson’s short narratives appear scattered throughout the letters in a rather random way, and it is their reading as anecdotal collages, rather than as a set of tightly-woven, interrelated stories, that allows the reader to gain a taste of the spontaneity of the narration and the ingenuousness of the narrator. Although the anecdotal episodes themselves are self-contained and refer only to fragments of both individual and collective experiences in early nineteenth-century Lisbon, they play an important part in the process of historiographical reconstruction of the past. The historiographical value of the letters lies in the fact that they contain accounts that were neither censored nor doctored: no one ever scrutinised or edited the stories, which were simply committed to paper without any concern for accuracy, trustworthiness or factuality. The ensemble of letters forms a sort of scrapbook containing clippings or mementos that were never meant to be published. Such moments, however, were bound together by a common genetic code: they all emerged out of the drive for novelty, a drive partly explained by the way the processes of cultural displacement affected the author.

However, when it comes to Hutchinson’s values and ideological assumptions, they are not readily easy to detect. He preferred to position himself as an observer rather than as a commentator, and avoided getting entangled in elaborate considerations. If the translator wants to gain a glimpse of his ideas and opinions, then he/she must proceed by engaging in a symptomatic reading of the letters, observing, for example, the way he framed and skewed the subject matter, or how he got himself more or less emotionally involved with the events he narrated, or simply how he refrained from passing judgement on what he saw. Far from highly opinionated, the letters nonetheless give us the chance of peering into his personality, albeit obliquely.

Sometimes, however, he felt compelled to take sides, such as when he dared to air his own opinion on Beresford:

...being the weaker power & finding himself defeated in all his projects, it is reported that he is about leaving [sic] the Country, which in my opinion is the wisest step he can take, else a worse fate may attend him. (11 April 1817)

Such explicitness was rare. Shortly after the rebellion in Pernambuco, Brazil, Hutchinson censured himself for letting slip his views on the political turmoil that had gripped the country and decided to not to return to the issue for fear of reprisals:

You are well aware that it is necessary to be very cautious how we treat upon political subjects in this Country, for which reason I avoid any thing of this nature, only sofar [sic] as I suppose it may be connected with the interests of Mercantile Affairs. (4 July 1817)

His fears over the consequences of political dissent were not wholly misplaced. The horrific hanging of the Conspirators he watched on 22 October 1817, shortly before his departure, left a lasting impression on him:

[C]uriosity led me to be one of the spectators of this awful scene & however disgraceful hanging may be in England I can assure you it is not less so here. The Executioner is obliged to ride astride the shoulders of every man he hangs.—It was about four O’Clock in the Afternoon when the Prisoners arrived at the foot of the Gallows & was about midnight when this melancholy scene closed.—After the Execution of all 7 out of the 11 were burnt on a Funeral Pile on the spot.

Here, his voyeurism matched his horror as he came to the full presence of death—that dark character that kept resurfacing in his writing.

5. Translation as a Double Disjuncture

As we have seen, what was once private acquires, over time, an archaeological value: the status of artefact is conferred on language as privacy metamorphoses into historical evidence. In translation, chronological distance is of the essence: one might even argue that every translation has embedded in its genes an indelible anachronism. In sharp contrast with our contemporary world, where synchronous forms of communication and instantaneous access to information seem to have taken hold of the way we communicate with each other, the art and craft of translation necessitates the slow transit of time. It is a painstaking process of problem-solving, reflection and maturation. It takes time and perseverance. And when it involves the representation of past historical phenomena, as in the present case, the temporal dimension acquires critical significance. On the one hand, the translator cannot help excogitating his own condition as a historical subject: he becomes conscious of the relativity of values, of the differentials separating lifestyles, habitus (in the Bourdieusian sense) and Weltanschauungen. On the other, the target text ends up constituting the representation of a representation and, as such, it is, as Althusser once stated of ideology, a representation of an ‘imaginary relationship of individuals to their real conditions of existence’ (Althusser 1971: 162). And here, in the translation process, the time gap separating source and target texts functions not so much as a thread linking both acts of writing along a historical continuum but rather as a lens, generating several simultaneous optical effects, where light shifts in unsuspected ways and where appearance must be understood in its composite and elusive nature. The world of the (author’s) ‘present’ can never be reconstructed as such in the target text. The translator necessarily operates in the time gap between two ‘presents’ (his/her own and the author’s). That is why the translator’s labour must be that of a conscious re-representation of history. This, of course, entails much scrupulous work of detailed historical research, as well as the ability to articulate it within the translational process.

The crux of the matter lies in being able to dwell in the interstices between two languages, two cultures and two historical periods. This is the translator’s privilege and the source of many of his tribulations. To be able to lay claim to the ability to contemplate the insurmountable differences that separate not only languages but also cultures, one is required to perceive how far one’s own consciousness depends not only on λόγος and on the chains of meanings that help one make sense of the world, but also on the points of rupture of discourse, those points where signifiers and signifieds (regardless of the language) can no longer encompass those phenomena that keep resisting appropriation, including the culture of the other. In other words, one must learn to come to terms with the undecidability which undermines the certainties offered by our ingrained logocentrism.

As the translator shifts, in the course of the translation process, from one logosphere (in the Barthesian sense) to another, he realises that the movement itself does not (actually, cannot) entail the loss or gain, subtraction or addition of meanings. Meaning does not constitute some sort of universal currency (that is, manifestations of a universal language common to all human beings) that can be subjected to a process of direct exchange or transaction. Meanings cannot migrate freely from one language to another. I can only subtract meanings within the system they belong to. Languages weave their own networks of meanings and the exact value of each meaning, if it can ever be assessed, is to be determined only symptomatically by the effects generated by its presence or absence in one particular social and cultural context. To believe in the transferability of the meaning and its capacity to survive as a whole in two distinct linguistic and cultural environments (as in a process of ecesis) is not to realise something that Derrida pointed out: that even within the same language meanings not only differ (a problem of spacing), but are forever deferred (which is the condition of their temporality). One of the main problems of translation, therefore, is not just spatiality but also temporality, particularly the historical condition of the texts.

And this, I think, poses an obstacle far more difficult to overcome, since it has to do with the impossibility for the translator to render two externalities compatible in one single (target) text. Just as Hutchinson was compelled, as an expatriate, to come to terms with the social and cultural reality of his host country[4] (which is, for all purposes, a question of spatiality), so the translator, like a migrant travelling through time, is forced to come to grips with an ancient world governed by laws long forsaken and now irretrievable (the question of temporality). And since both writer and translator are forever barred from a fully unmediated contact with the unconsciously lived culture of the Other, both seeing it as something external to themselves, though not necessarily negative, their attempts to assimilate cultural elements and national idiosyncrasies can only take place on the terrain of the imaginary, which enables them to crop, select, filter and reshape elements and idiosyncrasies in order to discursively tame the otherness. It is when the translator is trying to tackle texts of this nature that he feels – to allude to one of Derrida’s most quoted metaphors, borrowed from Shakespeare – that ‘time is out of joint’, namely that he is supposed to take up the writer’s voice, but without being able to adjust either to the discursive and ideological framework within which the texts once gained their coherence, or to the past ‘structure of feeling’ (to use one of Raymond Williams’s concepts of cultural analysis) that informed the emotions, thoughts and actions of the original writer (Williams 1965: 64-6).

Translators of travel writing therefore have to operate on a double disjuncture. On the one hand, they have to deal with the cultural gap that exists between the author and the people he visits (Hutchinson and the Portuguese), a gap which over-determines the perceptions, constructs, responses and projections of otherness of the British expat, but which -- since it is barely made explicit in the text -- can only be detected by means of a symptomatic reading. On the other hand, translators have to negotiate the disjunction that will always separate them from the time and the concrete conditions under which the texts saw the light of day -- a disjunction that is further amplified by the impossibility of mapping the exact location of the intersection of cultures which gives the letters their characteristic intercultural tension (see Cronin 2000: 6). Therefore, the translator is left with no choice but to try to overcome these two disjunctions, both of which constitute distinct moments of resistance to interpretation.

The translator’s path is strewn with obstacles, for the minute he or she starts translating the text that distinction is no longer clear: the two moments overlap and the barriers between them become blurred, since his or her gaze is constructed in and through the gaze of the expatriate. How can we then circumvent the limitations to translation that such a double disjuncture imposes? Of course a careful, detailed investigation into the empirical elements offered by the letters and the issues broached therein must always be conducted, but this is not enough: it can only be through a critical awareness of these tensions and resistances that translators may decentre themselves and avoid the pitfalls of identification and idealisation. It is this decentring at the core of translation that ends up being in itself a form of travelling. After all, ‘translatio’ in Latin means ‘carrying across’, ‘transporting’, ‘transferring’, and, in contrast to what we may think, it is not the source text that is ‘carried across’ to a target culture. It is rather the translator and his reader who are invited to venture across a frontier -- the frontier that sets the limits to their identities, values and representations, and that is both spatial and temporal.

In fact, the main challenges to the translation of these letters were posed by the problem of temporality, that is, by the difficulties of bridging the time gap. The first issue to be tackled was the stylistics of the Portuguese target text. It was not just a matter of finding the best equivalents and transferring contents from the source text into the target language without major semantic losses. It was also a matter of finding a style and a register that could somehow match the original ones. In order to do that, I compared the letters to similar archival and bibliographical sources in Portuguese. Two manuals of commercial correspondence proved invaluable: Arte da correspondência commercial ou modelos de cartas para toda a qualidade de operações mercantis [The Art of Commercial Letter Writing or Letter Templates for all Sorts of Trade Operations] (Anon.; 1824) and Monlon’s Arte da correspondência commercial ou escolha de cartas sobre o commercio [The Art of Commercial Letter Writing or a Selection of Business Letters] (1857), the only key style manuals of the day in this area still available for consultation in the Portuguese National Library. The analysis of the examples of letters allowed me to determine the way in which the target text was to be drafted.

One of the most complicated aspects I had to deal with was choosing the mode of address: the original letters invariably start with ‘Dear Brother’, and then the addressee is always referred to with the second person personal pronoun ‘you’. In Portuguese, this is not so linear. In the early nineteenth century, modes of address would have varied according not only to social class, age or degree of familiarity, but also to written language conventions. ‘You’ could be translated either as ‘Tu’ (too informal; the verb is conjugated in the second person singular), ‘Você’ (slightly more formal; the verb is conjugated in the third person singular), ‘Vossa Mercê’ (idem), or ‘Vós’ (more formal; verb conjugated in the second person plural), among several other possibilities. Back then, a relationship with a brother-in-law, close as it might have been, did not necessarily imply the use of the informal ‘tu’, since informality and closeness are not synonyms. The way Hutchinson closed the letters (‘Your ever Affectionate Brother’) bears witness to such emotional proximity, but it is far from being indicative of a relaxed, informal manner. The solution to the difficulty in ascertaining whether we were dealing with informality or politeness was partly given by the 1824 manual. The plural ‘Vós’ is used when addressing both singular and plural persons, but in some cases all we have is the initial ‘V—’, which could stand either for ‘Vós’, ‘Você’ or ‘Vossa Mercê’. When the ‘V—’; form occurs, the verb is conjugated in the third person singular, midway between formality and affable politeness. This was the form I resorted to throughout.

Another difficulty had to do with wording. The manuals proved useful in guiding my lexical choices. I wanted to give the translation a distinctive period flavour to represent the historical dimension of the original letters. For example, ‘company’ could be translated either as ‘sociedade’ or ‘empresa’, but these words barely appear in the 1824 manual, especially when referring to one’s own company. Instead, the commonest word is ‘caza’ [House] sometimes ‘caza de commercio’ (dated spelling), which I decided to adopt. Many more old-fashioned or outdated Portuguese words that appear in the manual were likewise retrieved: ‘embolço’ [imbursement]; ‘estimar’ [to believe; to guess];  ‘fazer-se de vella’ [to set sail]; ‘governo’ [management]; ‘sortimento’ [assortment]; ‘sortir’ [to sort; to provide]; ‘praça’ [exchange or financial centre; market]; ‘rogar’ [to beseech]. The manual was equally useful in providing formulaic language that was pretty close to some passages in Hutchinson’s letters: ‘Sacámos hoje sobre vós pelo importe da factura (…) L... a 60 dias á ordem de…’ [Today we drew on you for the sum of £… at sixty days]; ‘Vosso reverente servidor’ [Your very Obedient Servant]; ‘Por esta confirmamos a nossa circular de (…) desde a qual ainda não tivemos a satisfação de receber alguma vossa…’ [Without any of your Favors since mine of the … I have now to inform you…].

Another challenge was related to the commercial jargon both in English and in Portuguese. Nowadays commercial terminology in both languages is much more complex, but most of the neologisms that currently exist in Portuguese are English words. Back then, that influence was more tenuous. In any case, the search for the right equivalent would have always been time-consuming. ‘Bill’ alone, for instance, could be equivalent to as many things as ‘letra’, ‘letra de câmbio’, ‘saque’, ‘promissória’, ‘papel comercial’, ‘título de comércio’, ‘factura’, or ‘facturação’. If we multiply this by the wide spectrum of nomenclatures related to those areas of economic activity Hutchinson was directly or indirectly involved in, we have an idea of the complexity of the task.

To start with, there were the inner workings of the wool trade business. I had to unwind the ball of yarn of the English wool and worsted industry, including all the details concerning the different stages of the manufacturing process: recognising the provenance and differences in quality of the raw wool available in both the Portuguese and Spanish markets, the various patterns of the warp and weft, the way the cloth should be cut or dressed, specific types of woollen cloths, their designs and colours, and so on. One particular stumbling block was the enigmatic ‘37 R., 6 F., 4 S., 1 T. & 11 A.’ (letter dated 9 August 1816). It took me a while before I learnt from a magazine published in London in 1804 (Tilloch 1807: 239-42) that the initials did not stand for any English or Portuguese words, but for Spanish ones. They referred to the way Spanish wool (which also included Portuguese wool) was classified: Primera or Refina (R.), Fina (F.), Segunda (S.), Tercera (T.) and Añinos (A.).

Moreover, since conducting business ventures overseas back then was not without its risks, I had to acquaint myself with the idiom used in cargo and shipping insurance, learn about risk-assessment, shipping deadlines, storage conditions, bills of lading, types of merchant ships crossing the Atlantic, and so on. But then there are also taxes and duties, customs procedures and the requirements of port authorities, the valuation of the bales in the Cocket,[5] goods lodged at the Custom House not yet dispatched -- all of this wrapped up in a language of its own, which has to be patiently disassembled, explored, digested, and then reassembled and fine-tuned in the translation process. In order to penetrate that language I had to resort to historical research once more. I visited the ‘Torre do Tombo’ (the Portuguese National Archives) and consulted the records from the customs houses that existed in Lisbon at that time: the ‘Alfândega Grande do Açúcar’, the ‘Alfândega das Sete Casas’, the ‘Alfândega da Casa dos Cinco’ and the ‘Casa da Índia’, the first of which provided invaluable information about the duties on wools and worsted, the classification of wools and of all sorts of cloths, their quantities and provenance, and so on. In the records of the ‘Casa da Índia’, the inventory of the cargo of the French ship Le Commerciant [sic], seized in the summer of 1809, reminds us of the risks faced by merchants like Hutchinson.

I adopted a domesticating approach to a certain extent, adding explanatory footnotes whenever words, phrases or referents might challenge the modern reader’s understanding of the target text. However, since the Revista de Estudos Anglo-Portugueses is aimed at a scholarly readership, it proved unnecessary to insist on the explanation of cultural or linguistic aspects that they are supposed to be already acquainted with. Differences in style between early nineteenth-century and early twenty-first-century Portuguese are noticeable, but they do not make the text less intelligible. In any case, stylistic conventions should not pose a problem for all the scholars who are used to working with documents of that period. So I kept the footnotes to a minimum. The future publication of a book containing the complete correspondence of the Farrer family, this time aiming at a more general readership, will entail a different explanatory methodology, but not a different stylistic treatment.

6. Conclusions

Writing narratives of displacement and travel is in itself a translational act, where the author is always seeking to translate into his mother tongue the manifestations of the culture of the other.[6] The translator of travel writing, in turn, operates on a double disjuncture – the gap between the author and the visited culture, on the one hand, and the gap between the translator and the author, on the other – threefold if you include the inevitable temporal disjuncture. In the process, the translator is forced to question his identity, values and the representations of his own nation and people, especially if the original text is non-fictional and therefore stakes a claim to the immediacy and truthfulness of the experience. The translator thus has to achieve a tour-de-force in bridging all three gaps and rendering the text accessible to the contemporary reader. However, the meanings in the target text will always have but a spectral relation with the ones in the source text: they are constructed at the same time as a re-apparition of a former presence (that does not present itself as full presence) and as the apparition of a new presence –a new text in its own right. This distance between the source and target texts becomes more difficult to span when historical time – fissured as it has been, in this particular case, over these past two centuries by sudden ruptures and discontinuities – keeps eroding the paths that could render the source text recognisable to the reader: hence the importance of the translator’s historical consciousness and the necessity of articulating historical research with the translation process, since any translation of historical material that disregards the intelligibility of historical processes lacks the authority to stake claims to accuracy and credibility.

References

Althusser, Louis (1971) Lenin and Philosophy and Other Essays, trans B. Brewster, London, New Left Books.

Bethell, Leslie (1984) Colonial Brazil, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Borges de Macedo, Jorge (1963) Problemas da História da Indústria Portuguesa no Século XVIII, PhD diss, University of Lisbon, Portugal.

Casas Pardo, José (ed.) (1992) Economic effects of the European expansion, 1492-1824, Stuttgart, Steiner Verlag.

Cronin, Michael (2000) Across the Lines: Travel, Language, Translation, Cork, Cork University Press.

Fletcher, J. S. (1919) The Story of the English Town of Leeds, New York, Macmillan.

Gentzler, Edwin (1993) Contemporary Translation Theories, Clarendon, Multilingual Matters.

Glover, Michael (1976) “Beresford and His Fighting Cocks”, History Today 26, no. 4: 262-8.

Lopes, António (2009) “Cartas inéditas de um jovem burguês 1815-1817” (1.ª parte) [“Unpublished letters of a young bourgeois 1815-1817” (1st part)], Revista de Estudos Anglo Portugueses, no. 18: 93-133.

--- (2010) “Cartas inéditas de um jovem burguês 1815-1817” (2.ª parte) [‘Unpublished letters of a young bourgeois 1815-1817’ (2nd part)], Revista de Estudos Anglo Portugueses no. 19: 175-204.

Maxwell, Kenneth (2004) Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808, London, Routledge.

Newitt, Malyn (2004) Lord Beresford and British Intervention in Portugal, 1807-1820, Lisbon, Imprensa de Ciências Sociais.

Pijning, Ernst (1997) “Passive resistance: Portuguese diplomacy of contraband trade during King John V’s reign (1706-1750)”, Arquipélago – História 2, no. 2, 171-191.

Polezzi, Loredana (2004) “Between Gender and Genre: The Travels of Estella Canziani” in Perspectives on Travel Writing, Glenn Hooper and Tim Youngs (eds), Aldershot, Ashgate: 121-37.

Tilloch, Alexander (1807) The Philosophical Magazine: Comprehending the Various Branches of Science, the Liberal and Fine Arts, Agriculture, Manufactures and Commerce. vol. 27. London, R. Taylor.

books.google.pt/books?id=fp9JAAAAYAAJ&printsec=frontcover&source=gbs_ge_summary_r&cad=0#v=onepage&q&f=false (accessed 15 April 2011)

Warre William, and Edmond Warre (1909) Letters from the Peninsula, 1808-1812, London, John Murray.

Williams, Raymond (1965 [1961]) The Long Revolution, Harmondsworth, Penguin.

Notes

[1] Ref. No. E 140/34/1. Records of the Exchequer: King's Remembrancer: Exhibits: Farrer (and another) v Hutchinson (and others). Scope and content: Letters to Thomas Farrer from his brother-in-law, James Hutchinson (Jnr.), in Lisbon. Covering dates: 1815-1817.

[2] Manuel J. G. de Abreu Vidal. Análise da sentença proferida no juízo da inconfidencia em 15 de Outubro de 1817 contra o Tenente General Gomes Freire de Andrade, o Coronel Manoel Monteiro de Carvalho e outros... pelo crime de alta traição. Lisboa, Morandiana, 1820; José Dionísio da Serra. Epicedio feito, e recitado em 1822 no anniversario da sempre lamentável morte do General Gomes Freire de Andrade. Paris, 1832; Joaquim Ferreira de Freitas. Memoria sobre a conspiraçaõ [sic] de 1817: vulgarmente chamada a conspiração de Gomes Freire. London, Richard and Arthur Taylor, 1822.

[3] He outlived Thomas (who died circa 1820) and was appointed executor of his brother-in-law’s estate.

[4] A process E. Gentzler (1993: 37) calls ‘domestication’.

[5] A customs office in Britain where detailed records of exports were kept.

[6] On the relation between travel and translation see Lesa Scholl (2009) “Translating Culture: Harriet Martineau’s Eastern Travels” in Travel Writing, Form, and Empire: The Poetics and Politics of Mobility, Julia Kuehn and Paul Smethurst (eds), London, Routledge; Susan Bassnett and André Lefevere (1998) Constructing Cultures: Essays on Literary Translation, Clevedon, Multilingual Matters; and Susan Bassnett (2002) Translation Studies, London, Methuen.

 

About the author(s)

Antonio Manuel Bernardo Lopes, PhD in English Culture, MA in Anglo-Portuguese Studies (specialty in English Literature) and BA in Modern Languages and Literatures
(English and German), is Senior Lecturer (Professor-Adjunto) in English Studies with the Department of Languages, Literatures and Cultures at the School of Education
and Communication, University of Algarve, where he teaches English language, literature and culture, literary analysis and supervises ELT postgraduate projects. He is
also the director of studies of postgraduate programmes in ELT and translation. He is a researcher at the Centre for English, Translation and Anglo-Portuguese Studies
(FCHS/UNL and FLUP), working with the following research groups: Anglo-Portuguese Studies; Literature, Media and Discourse Analysis; British Culture and History. He
has also participated in several European-funded projects related to teacher training and computer-assisted language learning. He is currently the EUROCALL
representative in Portugal. His doctoral dissertation is entitled The Last Fight Let Us Face: Communist Discourse in Great Britain and the Spanish Civil War.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & António Lopes (2013).
"Translating Echoes Challenges in the Translation of the Correspondence of a British Expatriate in Beresford’s Lisbon 1815-17"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating 18th and 19th Century European Travel Writing
Edited by: Susan Pickford & Alison E. Martin
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/1967

Using Corpora in Contrastive and Translation Studies (6th edition)

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Using Corpora in Contrastive and Translation Studies (6th edition)"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2469

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Using Corpora in Contrastive and Translation Studies (6th edition)"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2469

Introduction: New Perspectives in Dialect and Multimedia Translation

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Introduction: New Perspectives in Dialect and Multimedia Translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2467

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Introduction: New Perspectives in Dialect and Multimedia Translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2467

Subtitling dialect in Inspector Montalbano and Young Montalbano

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Subtitling dialect in Inspector Montalbano and Young Montalbano"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2466

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Subtitling dialect in Inspector Montalbano and Young Montalbano"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2466

Revoicing Otherness and Stereotypes via Dialects and Accents in Disney’s Zootopia and its Italian Dubbed Version

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Revoicing Otherness and Stereotypes via Dialects and Accents in Disney’s Zootopia and its Italian Dubbed Version"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2465

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Revoicing Otherness and Stereotypes via Dialects and Accents in Disney’s Zootopia and its Italian Dubbed Version"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2465

Fremdsprachliche Akzente im Animationsfilm Cars 2:

Vier synchronisierte Sprachfassungen im Vergleich

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Fremdsprachliche Akzente im Animationsfilm Cars 2:"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2464

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Fremdsprachliche Akzente im Animationsfilm Cars 2:"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2464

The translatability of accent humour:

Canadian English in How I Met Your Mother

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"The translatability of accent humour: Canadian English in How I Met Your Mother"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2463

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"The translatability of accent humour: Canadian English in How I Met Your Mother"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2463

‘Mr Treehorn treats objects like women, man’:

A map of drug-induced language variation in cinema and its translation

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"‘Mr Treehorn treats objects like women, man’: A map of drug-induced language variation in cinema and its translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2462

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"‘Mr Treehorn treats objects like women, man’: A map of drug-induced language variation in cinema and its translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2462

Semikommunikation als Herausforderung für audiovisuelle Translation:

die skandinavische Krimi-Miniserie Broen – Bron ('Die Brücke')

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Semikommunikation als Herausforderung für audiovisuelle Translation: die skandinavische Krimi-Miniserie Broen – Bron ('Die Brücke')"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2461

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Semikommunikation als Herausforderung für audiovisuelle Translation: die skandinavische Krimi-Miniserie Broen – Bron ('Die Brücke')"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2461

Ideological dimensions of linguistic hybridity in Ukrainian theatre translation

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Ideological dimensions of linguistic hybridity in Ukrainian theatre translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2460

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Ideological dimensions of linguistic hybridity in Ukrainian theatre translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2460

The orality features of Parlache in the novel Rosario Tijeras, by Jorge Franco, and their German and English translations

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"The orality features of Parlache in the novel Rosario Tijeras, by Jorge Franco, and their German and English translations"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2468

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"The orality features of Parlache in the novel Rosario Tijeras, by Jorge Franco, and their German and English translations"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2468

Sprachliche Varietäten und Variationen in der Science-Fiction – mit Fokussierung auf das Bairische

By Günter Koch (University of Passau, Germany)

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & Günter Koch (2019).
"Sprachliche Varietäten und Variationen in der Science-Fiction – mit Fokussierung auf das Bairische"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2459

About the author(s)

Günter Koch was born 1972 and has a PhD in German Linguistics. He studied German linguistics, literature and history at the University of Passau, Germany, and at the University of Stirling, U.K. His main research interests are dialectology and morphology, the ongoing projects deal with intonation of varieties. He is teaching German Linguistics at the University of Passau.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Günter Koch (2019).
"Sprachliche Varietäten und Variationen in der Science-Fiction – mit Fokussierung auf das Bairische"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2459

Zur Übersetzung dialektaler Pejorative – am Beispiel des Wienerischen und des Lviver Urbanolekts

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Zur Übersetzung dialektaler Pejorative – am Beispiel des Wienerischen und des Lviver Urbanolekts"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2458

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Zur Übersetzung dialektaler Pejorative – am Beispiel des Wienerischen und des Lviver Urbanolekts"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: The Translation of Dialects in Multimedia IV
Edited by: Klaus Geyer & Margherita Dore
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2458

Translation and Interpreting as a Set of Frames:

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Translation and Interpreting as a Set of Frames:"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2457

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Translation and Interpreting as a Set of Frames:"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2457

Cfp: Politics of Language, Multilingualism, and Translation in American Studies

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Cfp: Politics of Language, Multilingualism, and Translation in American Studies"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2456

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Cfp: Politics of Language, Multilingualism, and Translation in American Studies"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2456

Presentation

By The Editors

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Presentation"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2454

In September 2017, a year after his death, the Department of Interpreting and Translation of the University of Bologna organised two days of commemorative events in honour of Giovanni Nadiani: internationally recognised dialect poet and playwright, colleague, founding member of this journal and much-lamented friend.


The event was called Beyond the Romagna Sky and it brought together poets, writers, translators, actors, musicians, colleagues and other friends, who gathered in Forlì to remember Giovanni and celebrate his work. This commemorative issue presents a selection of the contributions that were made during the event.

We would like to stress that this is not an academic issue and none of the contributions were peer reviewed. Given that this journal would not exist had it not been for energy and spirit of enterprise that Giovanni put into it for 15 years of its life, we wish to provide a permanent testimony of the respect, admiration and affection in which Giovanni is held by all those who were fortunate enough to know him.

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Presentation"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2454

Un deserto tutto per noi

By Roberto Menin (Università di Bologna, Italy)

©inTRAlinea & Roberto Menin (2019).
"Un deserto tutto per noi"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2455

Le pagine che seguono sono  il frutto di due giornate di studio e spettacolo dedicate a Giovanni Nadiani e tenute a Forlì negli spazi del Museo di San Domenico il 21 e 22 settembre 2017.  Per quell’evento qualcuno - non ricordo chi - formulò il titolo Beyond the Romagna sky, un’espressione che sarebbe piaciuta anche a lui, perché con l’inglese voleva esprimere la pluralità delle lingue, saltando a piè pari la lingua nazionale, l’italiano, quello che Nadiani identificava come il codice maggiore, a cui sovrapponeva il minore, le lingue sconfitte, minoritarie, i regioletti, gli idioletti, i rituali del parlato.

Questo numero speciale di Intralinea ospita gli interventi dei partecipanti a quelle emozionanti giornate di rievocazione. Si scoprirà come Nadiani sia stato una figura poliedrica, che ruota attorno al dialetto (romagnolo), ma da lì si alimenta delle relazioni tra le lingue, dei problemi della traduzione letteraria e multimediale, passa alla riflessione sulle forme della poesia e della narrativa breve, nelle performance a teatro e con orchestre jazz. Senza mai dare l’impressione di occuparsi d’altro, Nadiani raccontava in dialetto romagnolo o parlava di traduzione poetica a Turku, si produceva in indimenticabili performance al Teatro Diego Fabbri o assieme al gruppo musicale Faxtet, oppure insegnava traduzione dal tedesco al Dipartimento di Interpretazione e traduzione dell’Università di Bologna, che ha ospitato diversi convegni da lui promossi.

 

Le ragioni di una coerenza che si alimenta nella diversità, con esiti multiformi, variegati e poliedrici può essere cercata nelle relazioni che seguono, che nella loro polivocità tratteggiano l’immagine dell’uomo, del ricercatore e del poeta. A cominciare da Davide Argnani, poeta e critico, che va al cuore del problema del dialetto. Nadiani non è un cultore che voglia difenderne la purezza contro le evoluzioni della modernità globale, nemmeno come studioso. C’è un bisogno in lui di anti-idillio, dice Argnani, e soprattutto dal destino moderno del dialetto ne esce una lingua nomade, che si mescola ad altri idiomi, alimentata e anche sporcata dai linguaggi specialistici, ma mai cancellata. E c’è anche una forte componente personale, come per tutti coloro che si occupano di un problema che li vede pienamente coinvolti. Le preoccupazioni di Nadiani ruotano attorno alle sorti del dialetto e di chi lo parla, compreso lui stesso. C’è una totale identificazione tra la caducità di quella  lingua che rischiando la sparizione, rischia di cancellare anche il passato di chi è cresciuto con lei, nelle campagne di Faenza. E’ questo vissuto in pericolo, la ferita aperta, che spinge il poeta a farsi traduttore, studioso di altre lingue, a raccontare la sofferenza del quotidiano, ma in dialetto.

Gianfranco Miro Gori, poeta e critico anch’egli, indaga sul lemma dialettale invel (in nessun luogo) nella poesia omonima di Nadiani, da lui tradotta nella variante dialettale di San Mauro Pascoli, e che ritorna in tante composizioni poetiche. Parola modernissima, invel diventa testimonianza per Gori dello spaesamento. La “lingua di sopravvissuti da un'altra era del passato diventa miracolosamente e paradossalmente lingua di apolidi, esuli, senza patria, senza radici se non quelle dialettali.”

Christine Heiss ci conduce su un altro territorio, quello della traduzione multimediale che è terreno di incontro tra la parola e altri sistemi di segni, che approdano al cinema, alla televisione o ai videogiochi. Nadiani ha sondato a lungo la traduzione filmica cercando anche nel cinema le tracce del dialetto e delle sue traduzioni in altre lingue, che studiava con passione, come per il tedesco. Dalle note di Heiss emerge come il dialetto nel cinema è portatore di valori e significati che faticano a varcare i confini e spesso, per le convenzioni attuali del doppiaggio, tendono a essere sacrificati.

In questo e nell’intervento successivo di Irmeli Helin emerge il Nadiani studioso e organizzatore culturale attorno al problema della traduzione del dialetto. Fu promotore e coordinatore del MultiMedia Dialect Translation (MMDT),[1] un forum internazionale che tenne a Forlì due convegni, nel 2007 e nel 2010 e che ha coinvolto e coinvolge ancora studiosi da diversi paesi europei. L’ultimo intervento di Nadiani come relatore fu a Turku nel 2012 e la Helin ricostruisce la pervicace e creativa ricerca di soluzioni all’annoso problema della traduzione di elementi del cosiddetto colorito locale in altre lingue nazionali o in altri dialetti. Come è noto, l’ostacolo principale alla traduzione di elementi dialettali o gergali  è proprio la cooperazione interpretretativa del lettore. Sapendo che si tratta di un’opera tradotta, quindi proveniente da una lingua e da un paese straniero, il lettore accoglie con difficoltà una storia (filmica) della bassa baviera recitata con accenti napoletani o veneziani, perché l’effetto è lo spaesamento. Ne è ben consapevole Nadiani e la Helin ricorda come “spesso il risultato degli sforzi di tradurre il parlato dialettale in un unico dialetto del contesto di arrivo porta “fuori strada, perché il destinatario identifica gli attori con i parlanti del dialetto di arrivo e con i loro contesti di esistenza, cosa che è fuorviante”. Per questa ragione Nadiani proponeva una sorta di ‘lingua artificiale’ formata non da un dialetto ma da diverse parlate regionali, che evitassero l’identificazione parlante=zona di residenza. Oppure era necessario cercare nel contesto linguistico di arrivo di riprodurre le particolarità estranee tramite slang, scelte ritmiche o lessicali substandard. L’importante era comuque ‘salvare’ il portato dialettale nel contesto di arrivo, trovare una soluzione, per quanto straniante suonasse. Nell’ultima parte del suo intervento Helin ricorda un’altra ipotesi che Nadiani negli ultimi tempi difendeva, e che era legata sempre al problema della sopravvivenza dei dialetti e delle lingue delle minoranze. Quest’ultima opzione è una scelta più radicale, che sta avendo diversi riscontri, e cioè la traduzione in dialetto delle opere letterarie della lingua nazionale di riferimento. Il passaggio di valori letterari alti dalla lingua nazionale al dialetto poteva mantenere viva la forza espressiva delle lingue minoritarie, e soprattutto coinvolgeva il lettore in una dimensione di partecipazione critica. In questo caso, il minore (dialetto) era chiamato a rispondere alle sfide estetiche del maggiore (lingua), con la partecipazione del lettore che ne accettava la dimensione di finzione. Immaginare un Torquato Tasso in romagnolo, pur nello straniamento anche comico, non può che costituire una sfida vitale. Esperimenti di questo tipo, tra l’altro in ambito teatrale, ne sono stati fatti con diversi dialetti italiani.

A seguire, Gianni Jasimone, poeta, ricorda in un ciclo di poesie i momenti drammatici della perdita dell’amico, At salut Zvan [Ti saluto, Giovanni], col ricordo personale di Giovanni malato (Le fatiche di Giona) l’invocazione a resistere e il lavoro del lutto e della solitudine di chi resta, che cerca di riprendere la vita. In queste parole, di puro lirismo, si vede quanto Nadiani fosse appassionato combattente capace di entrare nelle corde e negli affetti di molti di coloro che incontrava.

Anche Dante Medina, poeta e critico messicano, ricorda l’amico e ne tesse una laudatio passando in rassegna diverse liriche, cercando in esse la lingua degli angeli, come dice esplicitamente. Riprende anche lui la parola invel (in nessun luogo) diventato simbolo dello spaesamento, ma riesce a darci anche un’immagine della complessità e della densità di Nadiani poeta: “È difficile è spiegare la ruvidezza terrena nella tenerezza dei versi di Giovanni Nadiani. Le sue parole tagliano come coltelli, ma hanno petali; sanguinano, ma profumano; feriscono come il piacere amato” (Lo difícil es explicar la rudeza terrenal en la ternura de los versos de Giovanni Nadiani. Cortan como cuchillos, pero tienen pétalos; sangran, pero perfuman; hieren como el placer amado…)

Matthias Politycki, poeta e scrittore tedesco, continua sulla linea del ricordo dell’amico e traduttore, che aveva volto in italiano alcune sue liriche. Tra cui una sulla corsa. E la maratona è al centro del suo intervento. Ricordando così Giovanni maratoneta, la sua tenacia, che lo aveva aiutato nelle fasi più difficili della vita. E Politycki racconta come lui corresse la maratona anche per l’amico malato, finché un crollo fisico e psicologico lo costringe alla resa durante una competizione, mentre l’amico soffriva in ospedale per la corsa della sua vita. La poesia, in questo caso, diventa affettuoso racconto di empatia.

Ai poeti si aggiungono l’irlandese William Wall, quindi Nevio Spadoni che pubblicò il suo primo testo  grazie all’incoraggiamento dell’amico Giovanni e infine Michele Zizzarri che ci dà un saggio straordinario di traduzione in napoletano di liriche di Nadiani, a testimonianza della fecondità e dell’importanza dell’interscambio di esperienze tra dialetti.

Chiude, idealmente questa sezione, l’intervento di Christian Wehlte, collega di Nadiani nella sezione di tedesco del Dipartimento di Interpretazione e Traduzione che ricorda l’incontro tra lui, ricercatore del nord della Germania e Nadiani, un po’ folletto e poeta italiano che aveva tradotto proprio i poeti della sua regione e della sua ‘parlata’, il basso tedesco. Un incontro fatto di acuta osservazione, in cui Giovanni viene ritratto nella passione che aveva per il lavoro, per i suoi studenti e per quello che insegnava: tradurre.

C’è un libro importante di Giovanni Nadiani  che raccoglie i suoi principali interventi critici e da studioso, Un deserto tutto per se. Il titolo era ripreso da una nota di Deleuze e Guattari che commentavano l’importanza, per gli scrittori di comunità linguistiche minoritarie, di scrivere nella loro lingua, “Scrivere come un cane che fa il suo buco, come un topo che scava la sua tana. E, a tal fine, trovare il proprio punto di sotto-sviluppo, un proprio dialetto, un terzo mondo, un deserto tutto per sé.” Questo deserto è il luogo della solitudine, perché ormai il tuo dialetto non lo capisce e non lo parla quasi nessuno, e resti tu, solo. Giovanni se ci ha lasciato qualcosa è anche questa consapevolezza, un deserto tutto per noi.

E nella parte finale dell’happening in sua memoria davanti al Museo di San Domenico,  nel 2017, avevamo voluto far risuonare lo spirito che esce da queste parole di Giovanni Nadiani: “Ciò comporta, come afferma lo scrittore creolo, Édouard Glissant, che si abbandoni il monolinguismo, l’altro grande feticcio del maggiore, che si parli e scriva in presenza di tutte le lingue del mondo.”

Ispirandoci a lui abbiamo deciso di tradurre la sua toccante poesia Ciò nonostante, tratta dalla raccolta Ridente town, nelle lingue che si insegnano nel suo Dipartimento di Traduzione a Forlì, ovvero  in bulgaro, ceco, cinese, francese, giapponese, inglese, portoghese, russo, slovacco, tedesco.

Quelle traduzioni, lette allora sul palco dai rispettivi autori, sono ora raccolte nella Seconda sezione di questo numero monografico di Intralinea. I traduttori sono tutti colleghi di Nadiani, che lo hanno apprezzato e amato sul lavoro, e questo è il loro saluto, quel at salut  così importante nelle lingue minori, nei dialetti, nelle campagne del mondo.

La terza e ultima sezione cerca di dare un’immagine di Nadiani come uomo di spettacolo. E’ stato uno dei coautori della riscrittura di Re Lear in romagnolo, una rivisitazione del dramma elisabettiano con vicende della riviera, tra un ex albergatore caduto in disgrazia e le sue figlie che, tranne una, gli portano via tutto, mentre lui si riduce a barbone. E’ la vicenda di LEARdo e’ RE, scritto a tre mani da Mantegazza, Nadiani e Pizzol e messo in scena dallo stesso Pizzol, un brano di repertorio che vive tutt’ora sui palcosccenici italiani, oltre Imola, Rimini e il ravennate. L’intervento di Pizzol nella terza sezione di questo speciale ricostruisce la genesi ma anche la portata di questo Shakespeare in lingua romagnola.

Infine, non poteva mancare un omaggio musicale che costiuisce un coronamento e anche una sintesi di tutto quello che ho cercato di presentare. Chris Rundle presenta la sua lunga collaborazione con Giovanni Nadiani in ambito blues. Ricorda gli spettacoli in cui si sono esibiti insieme alla sua band, ma ricorda anche l’intreccio e la polivocità di quella collaborazione: il musicista che prende spunto dalla lirica del poeta e ne fa una nuova canzone in inglese, e il poeta che, oltre a salire sulla scena con lui, ritraduce il pezzo blues nella sua lingua. Alla fine il lettore può ascoltare uno dei brani che Rundle ha composto, ispirandosi alla poesia di Giovanni “Arzir”: Johnny’s Blues. Che diventa produzione circolare di testi che si generano a vicenda, lingue che combaciano o divergono, si allontanano e ritornano.

Note

[1] Si vedano le tre Special Issue su inTRAlinea frutti di questo progetto: Marano, Nadiani & Rundle (2009); Nadiani & Rundle (2012); Brenner & Helin (2016).

About the author(s)

Roberto Menin è Professore ordinario di Lingua e traduzione tedesca presso il Dipartimento di Interpretazione e Traduzione dell’Università di Bologna (sede di Forlì). Traduttore di testi di drammaturgia contemporanea di area tedesca si è occupato di traduzione e linguistica testuale.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Roberto Menin (2019).
"Un deserto tutto per noi"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2455

Il dialetto di Giovanni Nadiani

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Il dialetto di Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2453

La foto di Giovanni Nadiani (di Valerio Tisselli) risale al 14/11/2015
in occasione di un incontro in Biblioteca A. Saffi di Forlì
a cura del Centro Culturale L’Ortica di Forlì

Giovanni Nadiani
a vajon

(i treno ch’u s’perd
i è sempar in ureri
e u s’toca d’aspitê
cvi ch’a ciapen)

andè sò e zò
par la stesa strê
par tot e’ dè zarchê
cla parôla şmenga
e farmês in ti cruşiri
a sintir e’ vent dal machin…
smaghé
da un pont spudêr int l’acva trovda,
insen al brustulin biasê al biastem
s-ciazend e vut di’ gos,
e pu
tra e’ lom e e’ scur
truvês ad chev d’un viol şmarì tra al siv
cun al şbar impet…

…gvardêr insò,
ad là de’ zet,
la zirandla…
 

A Zonzo: (i treni che si perdono/sono sempre in orario/e ci tocca attendere/quelli che prendiamo)/camminare su e giù/per la stessa strada,/per tutto il giorno cercare/quella parola scordata/e fermarsi agli incroci/a sentire il vento delle macchine/disgustati/da un ponte sputare nell’acqua torbida,/coi semi di zucca masticare le bestemmie/schiacciando il vuoto delle bucce,/e poi/all’imbrunire/trovarsi in fondo ad un viottolo smarrito tra le siepi/con le sbarre dirimpetto…/…guardare insù,/oltre il silenzio,/i fuochi d’artificio…

A ‘zonzo’ o ‘a vajon’, come si diceva una volta nelle nostre campagne, significava andare in giro alla scoperta del mondo lungo le carraie, o agli incroci delle strade polverose dei piccoli paesi, fermandosi a fare quattro chiacchiere con chi si incontrava in un confronto civile con gli altri. Mi piace riportare questa poesia “a vajon”[1] di Giovanni proprio perché in questi versi ci sento il travaglio di un ‘viaggio esistenziale-immaginario’ di una vita con tutto il simbolismo, l’ironia e la visione di un poeta dalla parola multietnica offrendo al proprio fruitore grandi vibrazioni e scuotendone l’abulia di rassegnato lettore perché, come annotavano i fratelli Grimm: “I Dialetti posseggono calore vitale, e non il calore dell’erudizione…”. E allora la Lingua Romagnola è ancora viva? Nella Lingua dei poeti possiamo dire subito di sì. Pensando a Giovanni Nadiani fin dal suo primo libro E’ sèch (del 1989), il dialetto, anche se oggi non si parla quasi più e tutto è cambiato, rimane  ben vivo grazie ai numerosi e ottimi scrittori e poeti dialettofoni non solo romagnoli, e Giovanni Nadiani con il suo dialetto di Cassanigo di Cotignola ha saputo ben coglierne i cambiamenti con determinata passione e conoscenza, per cui la lingua del luogo diventa la lingua dei nomadi o lingua bastarda o dello ‘spaesamento’ in un mondo ormai globalizzato con un vasto mescolio di diversi idiomi. Quella di Nadiani è dunque una voce nuova e originale, una “voce critica”, non  implicata, come dimostra tutta la sua opera, nei pruriti del localismo più spicciolo, avvalendosi anche di  lingue lontane dalle nostre, come il tedesco, il fiammingo e di altri elementi quali la musica rock, il jazz, il teatro, ma senza mai dissociarsi dalle proprie origini.

L’originalità del Nadiani-Poeta prende le mosse anche da una necessità primaria di anti idillio perché nel suo dialetto di Cotignola egli fa da sempre confluire tutte le tensioni di una realtà degradata e contradditoria: quella del nostro presente globalizzato pieno di infamie antropologiche non meno che politiche, oltre che di futilità commerciali e pseudo-economiche, osservate dalla prospettiva marginale di una provincia assimilata con velocità sempre più vertiginosa ai vizi e ai vezzi di un Occidente allo sbando, deserto di memoria e di punti di riferimento.

Giovanni Nadiani è un poeta che ha fatto del proprio dialetto un fertile laboratorio di ricerca linguistica nel quale unisce alle forme espressive del vernacolo la felicissima vena di un linguaggio atavico unito a soluzioni inedite là dove l’autore abbassa il suo dire, quello della vita quotidiana, mescolandolo con la vocazione più lirica, tipica dei vecchi autori romagnoli ma secondo il principio della ricerca e di uno sperimentalismo linguistico nuovi. E come dice Alberto Bertoni nella sua prefazione all’opera: ANmarcurd? (Non mi ricordo, Ed. L’Arcolaio, Forlì 2015): “La lingua romagnola diviene nel suo solfeggio esperto e appassionato lo strumento poetico ideale a rappresentare faglie e ferite aperte fra vita personale del soggetto e vita collettiva della comunità entro la quale il poeta si muove e che per assurdo rimanda a Beckett e dall’altra al santarcangiolese Raffaello Baldini”. Allora anche per questo si può dire che Giovanni Nadiani è l’interprete più ragguardevole della generazione nata negli anni cinquanta, dopo Raffaello Baldini, Nino Pedretti, Tonino Guerra, Gianni Fucci, Giuliana Rocchi. Insomma il dialetto di Giovanni Nadiani è lontano da ogni nostalgia e da ogni  sentimentalismo, distinguendosi per la sua forza critica e trasgressiva e di ampio respiro civile e sociale senza mai scadere nella retorica.

[1] Poesia pubblicata sul n. 12 della rivista Diverse lingue, Edizioni Campanotto-Udine – ottobre 1993 diretta da Amedeo Giacomini: uno fra i più noti poeti dialettali veneti, purtroppo scomparso da tempo.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Il dialetto di Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2453

Amarcord

Ricordando Giovanni Nadiani

By Christine Heiss (Università di Bologna, Italy)

©inTRAlinea & Christine Heiss (2019).
"Amarcord Ricordando Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2451


S’al manìni ï è arivê da l'invēran a sèm scapê[1]
(…) Le manine coincidono nel nostro paese con la primavera. Sono delle manine di cui che girano, vagano qua e vagano anche là. Sorvolano il cimitero di cui tutti riposano in pace. Sorvolano il lungomare come i tedeschi... datesi che il freddo non lo sentono loro. Ai... Al... Vagano, vagano. Girolanz... Gironzano... Gironzalon... Vagano, vagano, vagano! (https://www.silenzioinsala.com/3271/amarcord/citazioni-curiosita)

Wenn die Himmelsflocken tanzen, packt der Winter seinen Ranzen!
(…) Hier bei uns fallen die Himmelsflöckchen mit dem Frühlingsanfang zusammen. Die wirbeln durch die Luft wie Schnee. Überall in Straßen und Gärten gehen sie nieder. Sie fliegen über den Friedhof, wo die Toten in Frieden ruhen und wirbeln über die Strandpromenade, wie die Deutschen, denen die Kälte ja auch nichts ausmacht. Ja sie flattern, sie wirbeln, sie hüpfen, sie drehen sich im Tanze und schweben und fliegen und schweben…!

Ho voluto iniziare con una scena del film Amarcord (1973, Federico Fellini, Amarcord- Ich erinnere mich), perché già contiene i filoni più importanti del mio breve discorso: il ricordo, l’uso del dialetto nel cinema, il problema della trasposizione. Tutti quelli che sanno il tedesco avranno notato come nella versione tedesca il registro si sposta verso un tedesco standard con poco colorito rispetto all’originale, anche se si è   riusciti a mantenere la rima. 

Ma andiamo adesso ai (miei) ricordi di Giovanni ….

Ho conosciuto Giovanni negli anni ‘80 all’Università di Bologna, dove insegnavo in quel periodo e Giovanni fu prima studente, poi proseguì con il Dottorato di Ricerca. Negli anni 90 ci siamo ritrovati tutte e due come ricercatori alla SSLIMIT e abbiamo condiviso anche l’interesse per la ricerca sulla traduzione audiovisiva.

Un filone di ricerca che si sposava perfettamente anche con gli interessi di Giovanni per la “traduzione del minore”, cioè la traduzione di dialetto, regioletto e parlato substandard.

Molti dialoghi nei film italiani che si esportano in versione doppiata per il mercato tedesco sono in parte dialettali.  Dico in parte perché le produzioni, che devono raggiungere un pubblico vasto non  sono mai in dialetto puro. Ma anche questi “incisi” dialettali, regiolettali o di lingua parlata possono essere già problematici nelle versioni doppiate.

Se ne occupa Giovani nel suo saggio “Di alcuni segnali discorsivi nell’indagine contrastiva dei dialoghi in italiano e in tedesco del film La stazione (1990, Sergio Rubini, Der Bahnhof). Era una delle nostre prime collaborazioni e fu pubblicato in un libro curato da Rosa Maria Bollettieri Bosinelli e me. Anche Cicci, come tutti la chiamavamo affettuosamente, è scomparsa (prematuramente) nel 2016, nello stesso anno di Giovanni, e qui voglio ricordare anche lei. In questo libro Giovanni ha curato anche un vasto repertorio bibliografico sulla traduzione audiovisiva, che fu ampliato negli anni successivi e che fu citato a livello nazionale e internazionale da studiosi, studenti, laureandi. E ovviamente seguirono anche tante altre pubblicazioni sulla traduzione audiovisiva ed altre collaborazioni fra Giovanni e me, per esempio nel numero speciale di Intralinea “The Translation of Dialect in Multimedia”.

 “Pulizia linguistica?” chiede Giovanni all’inizio di questo saggio e continua:

Nell’operazione di doppiaggio spesso molte difficoltà vengono superate nel modo più sbrigativo possibile, cioè con la loro eliminazione”. Invece “…partendo da una prospettiva traduttologica coraggiosa … certi tratti …potrebbero trovare un accettabile corrispettivo in tedesco, senza per questo inficiare l’obiettivo finale della massima comprensione per il maggior numero possibile di spettatori e che, nonostante l’impossibilità di una diretta equivalenza, l’operazione di doppiaggio dovrebbe comunque tenere in dovuto conto [...] (Nadiani 1996: 187).

Penso che la scena di Amarcord che abbiamo appena visto dia già un idea della complessità dell’operazione di doppiaggio, che non è solo operazione linguistica e traduttiva, ma implica scelte che si devono piegare anche alle leggi del mercato, alle convenzioni della cultura di arrivo e alle costrizioni tecniche, come per esempio la sincronia labiale.

Il risultato a volte deludente deriva nella versione doppiata in tedesco del film La stazione dalla omissione di alcuni elementi della lingua parlata presenti nell’originale. Parliamo qui soprattutto dei così detti segnali discorsivi che vengono usati per caratterizzare il linguaggio informale e il carattere timido del Capostazione di una piccola stazione ferroviaria da qualche parte nel meridione - nel film interpretato con maestria da Sergio Rubini.

Una caratterizzazione linguistica importante anche per il plot del film e migliorabile nel doppiaggio con l’inserimento di particelle modali nella versione tedesca- che comunque qui vengono usate troppo poco.

Voglio concludere il mio discorso con un (secondo me riuscitissimo) esempio di Fandubbing, che non deve rispettare regole di mercato e si può permettere anche la libertà di doppiare in dialetto Romagnolo per un pubblico di nicchia un film mainstream come il Lion King (1994, Roger Allen/Rob Minkoff, Re Leone).

Concludo quindi con una scena divertente - anche perché con Giovanni come collega e amico abbiamo spesso anche scherzato. Voglio dunque ricordare Giovanni proprio così, con un sorriso. Ma allo stesso tempo voglio fare mie anche le parole del Lion King “Life’s not fair, is it” che adesso sentirete nel dialetto di Giovanni “Dal völti la vita la n’è brìşal giósta”.

Bibliografia

Heiss, Christine (1996) "Die Commedia all'italiana auf deutsch: kultureller Transfer und sprachliche Anpassung", in Heiss, Christine e Bollettieri Bosinelli, Rosa Maria (a cura di) Traduzione multimediale per il cinema, la televisione e la scena:169-183.

Heiss, Christine (1996) "Il testo in un contesto multimediale" in Heiss, Christine e Bollettieri Bosinelli, Rosa Maria (a cura di) Traduzione multimediale per il cinema, la televisione e la scena: 13-26.

Heiss, Christine (2016) “Sprachhegemonie und der Gebrauch von Untertiteln in mehrsprachigen Filmen”  TRANS-KOM Vol. 9: 5-19.

Heiss, Christine e Bollettieri Bosinelli, Rosa Maria (a cura di) (1996). Traduzione multimediale per il cinema, la televisione e la scena. Bologna: Clueb.

Heiss, Christine e Soffritti, Marcello (2009) “Wie viel Dialekt für welches Zielpublikum? - Dialekt in italienischen und deutschen Spielfilmen und in den entsprechenden Synchronversionen”, inTRAlinea. URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/1703

Nadiani, Giovanni (1996) “Di alcuni segnali discorsivi nell’indagine contrastiva dei dialoghi in italiano e in tedesco del film La stazione” in Heiss, Christine e Bollettieri Bosinelli, Rosa Maria (a cura di) Traduzione multimediale per il cinema, la televisione e la scena: 185- 193.

Nadiani, Giovanni e Heiss, Christine (1996) "Repertorio bibliografico sulla traduzione multimediale per il cinema, la televisione e la scena" in Heiss, Christine e Bollettieri Bosinelli, Rosa Maria (a cura di) Traduzione multimediale per il cinema, la televisione e la scena: 417-482. URL: http://sslmit.unibo.it/Import_old_web/Multimed/Repbib.htm

Note

[1] Per le trascrizioni in dialetto romagnolo ringrazio Piero Conficoni

About the author(s)

Christine Heiss is Professore Associato in German Language, Translation and Linguistics at the University of Bologna’s Advanced School of Modern Languages for Interpreters and Translators (Forlí campus). She is the author of numerous essays on the German adaptation of Italian films, particularly the commedia all’italiana genre. She was the director of the Master’s programme in The Multilingual Translation of Audiovisual and Multimedia Texts of the University of Bologna at Forlí for the academic year 2002/2003, and has coordinated several post-graduate courses in the same field.  In 2008 she edited Between Text and Image. Updating Research in Screen Translation (together with Delia Chiaro and Chiara Bucaria). Since 2000 she is working on the Multimedia Database Forlixt 1 (together with Marcello Soffritti and Cristina Valentini).

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Christine Heiss (2019).
"Amarcord Ricordando Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2451

“Qui in nessun luogo” per Giovanni Nadiani

Per Giovanni Nadiani

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"“Qui in nessun luogo” per Giovanni Nadiani Per Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2452

Per questa giornata dedicata a Giovanni Nadiani ho scelto di leggere quattro poesie che mi sembrano esemplari. Due sono tratte da TIR (Prefazione di Gianni D'Elia, Fotografie di Gottfried Achberger, Mobydick, 1994): si tratta di invel e lizir. Altre due da aNmarcurd, scritto così con la a minuscola e n maiuscola (Prefazione di Alberto Bertoni, L'arcolaio, 2015), ultima raccolta pubblicata in vita: si tratta di Notte rosa e XV nòun a sém. Ho scelto queste due raccolte, nella assai vasta e notevole produzione poetica di Nadiani, perché, al di là della loro riconosciuta qualità letteraria, mi paiono aprire e, per così dire, chiudere il suo percorso poetico. Se è vero, infatti, che TIR è stato preceduto da e' sèch, poesie (1977-88) (Presentazione di Gianni D'Elia, Fotografie di Gottfried Achberger, Mobydick, 1989,) e ad aNmarcurd è seguita la plaquette, Brènda d'Abril. Déjeuner sur l'herbe (Traduzione di Loris Rambelli, Disegno di Pietro Lenzini, La Vecchia Stamperia, 2016), è in TIR che si manifesta appieno una voce poetica assai originale, mentre aNmarcurd rappresenta una specie di testamento. Cè anche un'altra ragione. In esse, come preciserò più avanti, anche se non solo in esse,  Nadiani elabora un lemma centrale nella sua poesia.

Per leggere le poesie di Giovanni ho dovuto tradurle nel mio dialetto: quello di San Mauro Pascoli appartenente alla cosiddetta isoglossa del dittongo che si stende, con varianti di poco conto sopratutto nella formazione dei dittonghi (per esempio: oi, ei, ai oppure ou, eu), sulla costa: da Torre Pedrera di Rimini a Gatteo Mare, e nell'entroterra insiste su San Mauro Pascoli, Savignano sul Rubicone, Gatteo, Santarcangelo di Romagna, Torriana, Verucchio, Montiano, lambendo Longiano. Ciò ha comportato nella traduzione un aumento delle vocali. Non manca qualche lemma con significato diverso (per esempio masé nel dialetto di area ravennate sta per  “riparare” mentre in sammaurese significa “nascondere”). Qui si seguito la mia traduzione di invel (In nessun luogo)

invel

rubé e' témp me sòn
na srè un òc par gnént
stè in campèna sa gli urèci
parchè u n's'sa mai
che própri alòura...

(tót quèl ch'a vlém l'è
andè dla par stavólta
travarsè sti dè d'miséria
zcurdè la sòida d'stè què)

andè senza savòi duò
(u n s'aspèta niséun)
arivé invél da duò
ch'a s'simi invié un'ènta vólta...

Rubare il tempo al sonno / non dormire affatto/ stare all'erta con le orecchie / perché non si sa mai che proprio allora... // (tutto ciò che vogliamo è andare di là / per una volta / attraversare questi giorni di miseria / scordare la sete di esistere) // andare senza conoscere la meta / (e nessuno ci attende) / arrivare in nessun luogo da dove / eravamo partiti già un'altra volta...

Questa poesia ci introduce al preannunciato lemma centrale: invel appunto, “in nessun luogo”. Che aleggia su TIR, anche se direttamente compare non più di quattro volte, oltre che nella poesia omonima citata, in: 2. XI. 199...: “pr andêr invel  (per andare in nessun luogo)”; in un zir (una gita): “… u n's'va piò invel (non si va più da nessuna parte)”; in vènar (venerdì), in clausola: “… invel...”. Un invel dove ci si perde, in una campagna anonima solcata dai Tir e dalle loro merci

Passano tre anni e Nadiani pubblica (sempre da Mobydick, la casa editrice del compianto Guido Leotta) il suo primo cd coi Faxtet. Si chiama Invel, che è il titolo del poemetto d'apertura. La scena è collocata  in una piazza-parcheggio: un invel della modernità anonima e dovunque uguale a se stessa; dove è impossibile comunicare, immersi in quel mondo che è - per dirla con Marx - “un'immane raccolta di merci”. Leggo l'incipit: “... un pöst a vaion pr e' mond a cve invel / in sta piaza d'sera l'è zà nöt... (… un posto a zonzo per il mondo qui in nessun luogo in questa piazza di sera è già notte...)”.

Quasi vent'anni dopo - nel frattempo, com'è noto, la creatività di Nadiani ha partorito molte opere di valore - esce aNmarcurd. Invel vi compare cinque volte. Farò un solo esempio, tratto dalla poesia (Noi), tre versi in clausola: “par nö scòrar de' sens / d'fê chi cvel / ch'a n'l'avden piò invel... (per non parlare del senso di fare quelle cose che non lo vediamo più da nessuna parte... )”. Non mancano termini affini, per altro, assai diffusi nella bottega di Nadiani: “nessuno” compare nella forma inson (tre volte) e nella forma incion (diciotto volte), totale ventuno; gnînt (niente) sette volte; gnânca (neppure) tre volte, e una l'equivalente gnânch.

Se nel citato e' sèch il lemma non compare, in Brènda d'Abril. Déjeuner sur l'herbe, l'ultima plaquette di Giovanni Nadiani riporta nella poesia omonima, la prima di tre, che dà il titolo all'opuscolo, questa clausola: “e pu / a m'amol  pr invel... (poi  spicco via verso nessun altrove...”, traduce Loris Rambelli).

Invel parola dialettale al di là di ogni ragionevole dubbio, appartenente a tutte le parlate romagnole o quasi, ingloba la modernità, una modernità che a sua volta la ingloba. Così una lingua di sopravvissuti da un'altra era del passato diventa miracolosamente e paradossalmente lingua di apolidi, esuli, senza patria, senza radici se non quelle dialettali.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"“Qui in nessun luogo” per Giovanni Nadiani Per Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2452

Dichter und Dialektübersetzer zu Besuch im hohen Norden

Professor Giovanni Nadiani in Memoriam

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Dichter und Dialektübersetzer zu Besuch im hohen Norden Professor Giovanni Nadiani in Memoriam"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2450

Im September 2017 hatten wir, die Kollegen von unserem Kollegen und Freund Giovanni Nadiani die Gelegenheit, nach Forlì zu kommen und zusammen seiner Person und seiner erstaunend vielseitigen Arbeit zu gedenken. Giovanni war ein großer Poet im Bereich der Dialektdichtung, aber auch ein anerkannter und beliebter Forscher im Fach Translationswissenschaft. Dieser Artikel beschäftigt sich mit seiner Rolle und seiner Bedeutung für die internationalen Symposien MMDT (Dialektübersetzung und Dialekt in Multimedia, denn Giovanni war einer der Begründer und Weiterentwickler dieser Symposien und eine wichtige Person in dem Scientific Team, das für die Organisierung der Zusammenkünfte von internationalen Wissenschaftlern zuständig war und – leider nun ohne Giovanni – immer noch ist.   Die Autorin dieses Artikels hat drei von den bisherigen sieben Symposien mit ihrem Universitätsteam in Finnland organisiert und an weiteren zwei in Forlì teilgenommen. Nach dem fünften Symposium in Turku 2012, zu dem Giovanni Nadiani als Plenarredner eingeladen wurde, hat unser wissenschaftliches Team noch zwei weitere Symposien organisiert, und zwar eines in Budapest 2015 und eines in Odense, Dänemark 2017. 2020 wird das nächste, also schon das achte Symposium in Vilnius, Litauen, stattfinden. Hier wird jedoch im Einzelnen nur von den an zwei finnischen Universitäten organisierten Symposien die Rede sein, d.h. von den ersten beiden und vom fünften.

Die Geschichte der MMDT-Symposien fing in Bratislava 2002 an, wo einige von den späteren Mitgliedern des Scientific Teams an einer linguistischen Konferenz teilnahmen. Bei den Diskussionen stellte sich heraus, dass es kein Forum gab, wo die Übersetzung aus einem ausgangs- in einen zielsprachlichen Dialekt behandelt und die Frage diskutiert wird, ob die Übersetzung in diesem Genre überhaupt möglich ist. Das Thema stieß auf große Begeisterung und es wurde beschlossen, sich um die Finanzierung für ein Symposium über dieses Thema zu bemühen. Schließlich war die Universität Helsinki, Finnland, bereit, die Räumlichkeiten dafür bereitzustellen, und die Finanzierung wurde von der finnischen Stiftung zur Förderung der Wissenschaften Suomen Akatemia bewilligt. So hat das erste Symposium für Dialektübersetzung und Dialekte in Multimedia am Institut für Translationswissenschaft der Universität Helsinki in Kouvola schon Anfang Mai 2003 stattgefunden.  

In Finnland wurde das Symposium MMDT, wie gesagt, dreimal organisiert, neben dem schon genannten Mal noch einmal 2005 an der Universität Helsinki und 2012 an der Universität Turku. Giovanni Nadiani war jedes Mal dabei. Und jedes Mal hat er einen Vortrag über das Thema Dialektübersetzung gehalten, das letzte Mal in Turku als Plenarredner. Zwischen dem zweiten und fünften Symposium hat er selbst zweimal, 2007 und 2010, das beide Male sehr gelungene Symposium in Forlí hervorragend organisiert, und zwar am Institut für Übersetzen und Dolmetschen der Universität Bologna. Inzwischen hatte sich das Symposium schon die Abkürzung MMDT mit der jeweiligen Ordinalzahl angeeignet und war weltweit bekannt geworden. Während zuerst die meisten Teilnehmer aus Europa kamen – eigentlich nur einige wenige aus Finnland, obwohl es sich um ein „einheimisches“ Ereignis an der Universität Helsinki handelte –, waren später Wissenschaftler aus verschiedenen Erdteilen mit verschiedenen Sprachen vertreten, was für die Gründer höchst erfreulich war. 

Die Beiträge der zwei ersten Symposien konnten durch die Universität Helsinki herausgegeben werden, zuerst mehrsprachig (2004) und dann auf Englisch (2008). Es waren noch gedruckte Werke. Später waren Giovanni Nadiani und sein Team für die elektronische Herausgabe der zwei nächsten Tagungspublikationen mit den in Forlì gehaltenen Beiträgen zuständig. Darüber hinaus hat sich Giovanni noch darum gekümmert, dass die gemeinsame Ausgabe der Konferenzbeiträge 2012 und 2015 auf den Internetseiten der Universität Bologna das Tageslicht sah. Giovanni war also nicht nur einer der Gründer und Anstoßgeber des MMDT Scientific Teams, das 2005 uns Forscher aus Italien, Österreich, Deutschland, Ungarn und Finnland sowie später aus Slowenien zusammenbrachte und immer noch zusammenhält, sondern sein Engagement bei der Förderung und Bekanntmachung der Forschung im Bereich Dialektübersetzung und Dialektverwendung in unterschiedlichen Medien war maßgebend und beständiger Art. Seine Rolle war äußerst gewichtig und daher ist sein Tod ein großer Verlust, der schwer oder gar unmöglich zu überwinden ist.

Giovanni Nadiani war eine wichtige und richtige Persönlichkeit schon unter den Teilnehmern in Kouvola im Mai 2003, also als das erste Symposium für Dialektübersetzung und Dialekte in Multimedia organisiert wurde. Das damalige organisierende Institut, das Institut für Translationswissenschaft der Universität Helsinki, befand sich in Kouvola, etwa 140 Kilometer entfernt von der Alma Mater. Es kamen etwa 40 Dialektforscher und Übersetzungswissenschaftler aus allen Richtungen der Welt dorthin, und obwohl die offizielle Tagungssprache Englisch war, kam die Mehrzahl der Teilnehmer aus dem deutschsprachigen Raum, so dass die meisten Vorträge auf Deutsch gehalten wurden. Als Dank für die Einladung hat Giovanni mir persönlich ein Buch geschenkt, das seine italienischen Übersetzungen der Poesie des Südtiroler Dichters Hans Haid enthält. Seine Kunst zu dichten und den Inhalt eines Gedichts zu interpretieren, kommt in diesen Übersetzungen vortrefflich zum Vorschein.

Am Institut für Übersetzen und Dolmetschen konnte schon 2003 das Dolmetschen der Vorträge durch die Studierenden angeboten werden. Das gelang ihnen vortrefflich, obwohl der deutsche Universitätslektor verzweifelt war, als Giovanni Nadiani seines Erachtens viel zu poetisch und artikulierend sprach, um von den armen Studierenden simultan übertragen zu werden. Die Wichtigkeit des Dolmetschens ergab sich daraus, dass praktisch drei oder eigentlich sogar vier verschiedene Kulturen gleichzeitig auf dem „Forum“ vertreten waren, die italienische, die südtirolische, die deutsche und die finnische. Trotzdem war Giovanni in seinem Vortrag souverän, er hat sein Publikum mit seinem Thema und seiner Vortragsweise völlig begeistert. 

Obwohl die meisten Teilnehmer den Schwerpunkt ihrer Beiträge auf literarische Dialektübersetzung gelegt hatten, war Giovanni Nadiani schon 2003 seiner Zeit voran. Er sprach über den Dialekt und die filmische Nicht-Übersetzung und demonstrierte seine Ergebnisse mit seinen eigenen filmischen Beispielen, Analysen und Vergleichen. Bei Filmen handelt es sich ja um gesprochene Dialekte, die in vielen Ländern durch Synchronisierung weitergegeben werden müssen. Gibt es überhaupt Dialekte unterschiedlicher Sprachen, die sich ohne weiteres decken und wo beim Sprechen die weiteren filmischen Aspekte audiovisuell akzeptabel sind? Bei filmischen Übersetzungen darf man natürlich die Untertitelung nicht vergessen, für die es kaum eine leichtere Aufgabe ist, den Dialekt „richtig“ zu übersetzen und die Lösungen so schnell  zu untertiteln, dass die Zuschauer Zeit genug haben, sie zu lesen. In beiden Spezialformen der Translation gibt es visuelle Hinweise und Anspielungen auf die Sprache, die im Originalton gesprochen wird, wie z. B. Kulisse, Umgebung, Bekleidung, Art des Dialogs usw. Neben anderen Übersetzern und Translationswissenschaftlern stellte auch Giovanni fest, dass das Resultat der Versuche, das Gesprochene im Dialekt der Zielsprache wiederzugeben, oft eine „erfundene Sprache“ ist. Die mundartige Sprechweise des Ausgangsdialogs nur durch einen einzigen Dialekt in der Zielsprache zu ersetzen, führt meistens auf den Holzweg, und die Empfänger identifizieren die Schauspieler mit den jeweiligen Sprechern des gewählten Zieldialekts und deren Wohngebieten, was natürlich irreführend ist. Daher ist es für den Filmübersetzer angebracht, bei Synchronisierung oder Untertitelung eine Sprechweise zu wählen, die Regionalitäten, Ausdrücke und Formulierungen aus mehreren Dialekten beinhaltet. Eine weitere zu empfehlende Lösung wäre, dass der Originaldialekt z. B. durch bestimmte Akzente, Apokope-Ausdrücke, den Tonfall, eventuell durch Slang oder einen Rhythmuswechsel in der Zielsprache wiedergegeben wird. Dadurch muss der Übersetzer mit Kritik aus jeder Richtung rechnen. In diesem Sinne hat Giovanni Nadiani geschrieben (2004: 54):

Ich will … für die absolute Notwendigkeit plädieren, auf verschiedenen Ebenen Strategien zu entwickeln, um den Gebrauch des Dialekts und seines „Geistes“ im Originalfilm… „hinüberzuretten“, weil ich auch als Konsument… immer noch an der bunten und wunderschönen Vielfalt der Sprachen und Kulturen festhalten möchte. Deshalb bin ich auch fest davon überzeugt, dass es für die Rezeption eines synchronisierten filmischen Kunstwerkes wichtig ist, dass das Dialektale eine wie auch immer geartete Entsprechung in der Ziel- und Kultursprache findet und somit dem Werk durch eine “betrügerische“ (‚traduttore, traditore‘) aber doch glaubhafte Interpretation sein Potenzial beim Zielzuschauer entfalten hilft. 

Es war am Anfang des neuen Jahrtausends eine universale Annahme, dass die Dialekte allmählich verschwinden oder mindestens eingeebnet werden würden, vor allem durch den Vormarsch der unterschiedlichsten neuen Medien. Zum Glück ist dieses Scenario nicht Wirklichkeit geworden, obwohl die Gefahr durchaus weiter besteht. Im Gegenteil, schon am Anfang des Jahrtausends entstand der Trend, den Gebrauch der Dialekte im Alltag und dadurch auch sie und die gesprochene Sprache im Allgemeinen in den Medien eher zu fördern. Als Beispiele könnten Interviews und sogar Nachrichten im Fernsehen erwähnt werden.

Für die Entwicklung half natürlich auch das Verschwinden des Eisernen Vorhangs in Europa. Der „sozialistischen Phase“ Osteuropas ist es jedoch andererseits sogar zu verdanken, dass die Dialekte z. B. im Balkan ihre Äußerungskraft und ihre gefühlsmäßige Stärke bewahrt und gar vergrößert haben. Durch ihren heimischen Dialekt konnten die Leute ihr Selbstbewusstsein und ihren Stolz aufrecht erhalten. Der Dialekt war ihr Zuhause in der Diktatur. Das haben z. B. die slowenischen Sprachforscher feststellen können.

Außerdem prophezeite Giovanni Nadiani schon 2003, dass die Vielfalt der zu übersetzenden Filme für Fernsehen und Kino auf dem medialen Massenmarkt sowie der Druck, unter dem gearbeitet werden muss, dazu führen würde, dass Dialekte und weitere „Eigentümlichkeiten“ der Ausgangssprache der Verständlichkeit des Textes für die Zuhörer weichen müssten. Dies bedeutet, dass den Zuhörern eine vereinfachte Zielsprache und ein begrenzter Wortschatz angeboten werden. So nähert man sich heute den maschinellen Übersetzungen, die alle Feinheiten der Sprache übersehen. Dadurch verschwinden auch die besonderen Merkmale der Ausgangssprache sowie das ganze historische, politische und kulturelle Ambiente des Autors, von seinem Stil und seiner gemeinten Ästhetik ganz zu schweigen. Dies kann auch dazu führen, dass ein an und für sich erstklassiger Film, der in einer außersprachlichen Umgebung populär ist und von vielen gesehen wird, von den zielsprachigen Empfängern gar nicht angenommen wird. Leider hat hier also die Eile Vorrang – so wie heute auch die Billigübersetzer ohne die unbedingt erforderliche Ausbildung, wenn überhaupt doch noch Menschen den Computern vorgezogen werden.

Als das Symposium 2005 (der Konferenzband wurde 2008 herausgegeben) zum zweiten Mal in Kouvola, also immer noch an der Universität Helsinki, Finnland, organisiert wurde, schlug Giovanni Nadiani vor, ein internationales Scientific Team, d. h. ein Team der thematisch orientierten Wissenschaftler, zu gründen, was auch verwirklicht wurde. Es war eine gelungene Idee, die in der Zukunft erfolgreiche Resultate brachte.

Bei diesem zweiten Symposium hatte sich der Schwerpunkt der Beitragsthemen von den literarischen Dialektübersetzungen deutlich in Richtung Multimedia verschoben. Besondere Themenbereiche waren nun Dialekte in Musik, Pop-Lyrik, Kinofilmen sowie Fernsehfilmen und Fernsehserien. Also Themen, die Giovanni Nadiani schon beim ersten Symposium hervorgehoben hatte. Diesmal aber hatte er wieder etwas Neues zu bieten.

Inzwischen hatte er ein neues Projekt gestartet, und zwar mit dem Thema Transit-Text. Mit diesem Multimedia-Projekt wurde versucht, den Ausgangstext, der versteckte, implizit dialektale Formulierungen beinhaltet, so zu übersetzen, dass er den Empfänger besser erreicht als eine „nur“ oberflächlich übertragene Version. Der Autor des Textes, sei es denn ein Manuskript für Theater oder Film, ein Roman oder eine Kurzgeschichte, wählt oft solche muttersprachlichen Wortformulierungen, die nicht als wörtlich zu verstehen oder gar zu übersetzen sind. Wenn der Translator nicht völlig zweisprachig ist und so nicht in die Bedeutungswelt der betreffenden Sprache eintauchen kann – oder einfach Zeit dazu hat, besteht die große Gefahr von Missverständnissen oder dass der Inhalt völlig unverständlich bleibt. Außerdem sprechen neben der Stimme auch der Körper und die Situation nach wie vor in einem Dialog mit. Die Tradition der Kommunikation spielt in dem ausgangssprachlichen Kontext eine wichtige Rolle. Es kann aber auch sein, dass der verwendete Ausdruck nur regional, also lediglich in einer bestimmten Gegend bekannt ist bzw. nur von einer bestimmten Sprechergruppe aktiv gebraucht wird. Es kann sich aber auch um falsche Freunde handeln, wenn die Ausgangssprache und die Zielsprache zur selben Sprachfamilie gehören, seien die Ausdrücke denn schriftlich oder mündlich. In Giovannis Projekt wurde darauf abgezielt, die deutsche Alltagssprache einem italienischen Leser näher zu bringen, der zwar die fremde Standardsprache gut beherrscht, aber nun durch den neuen Approach die Tiefen des Textes analytisch verstehen kann.

Die Anregung zu diesem Projekt hatten Giovanni Nadianis frühere Teste gegeben. Dabei hatte er kleine deutsche Kurzgeschichten und ihre italienischen Übersetzungen aus dem dialektalen Blickwinkel betrachtet. Außerdem gaben seine eigenen Texte und Übersetzungen der mündlich aufgeführten Theaterstücke einen weiteren Impuls für das Thema. Auch durch diese Analysen und Untersuchungen stellte er etwas fest, was einerseits überraschend, andererseits aber auch irgendwie natürlich war, nämlich dass sowohl Dialekt im Allgemeinen als auch Dialektdichtung eine Nachhaltigkeit hat, was in unserer multimedialen Welt kaum zu glauben war und ist. Trotz aller Prognosen des Aussterbens der Mundarten überall auf der Welt haben sich die lokalen Kulturen mit ihren lokalen sprachlichen Besonderheiten bewährt und sogar weiterentwickelt. Manches war den Teilnehmern der beiden ersten Symposien und sicher auch den Lesern des entsprechenden Artikels sogar neu, wurde aber schon beim ersten Symposium in Finnland klar. Giovanni Nadiani war einer von denen, die diese Botschaft übermittelt haben. Dialekt ist Teil des alltäglichen Lebens und der Kultur, ernst und standhaft, die Lebenslust unter schwierigen Umständen aufrechterhaltend. Er ist nicht nur für Witze und Humor da, wie ein britischer Professor der Universität Helsinki auf dem ersten Symposium behauptete und woran er wahrscheinlich auch ehrlich glaubt.

Nach zwei vortrefflich gelungenen Symposien in Forlì, 2007 und 2010, ging es 2012 wieder nach Finnland, diesmal nach Turku, wo die Autorin dieses Beitrags inzwischen die Professur für Übersetzen der deutschen Sprache erlangte. Giovanni Nadiani wurde als Plenarredner eingeladen, und so kam er das dritte Mal zu einem finnischen MMDT, schon die Nummer 5. In seinem Plenarvortrag, den er auf unsere Bitte hin auf Italienisch hielt, damit die Studierenden – wie auch in Forlì und Kouvola – eine gute Gelegenheit hatten, in einer realen Situation zu dolmetschen, behandelte er die Übersetzung aus der Standardsprache in einen Dialekt derselben Sprache, also eine innersprachliche Übersetzung aus der Sprache der Mehrheit in die Sprache der Minderheit. Das „normale“ Universal ist ja das Gegenteil, also die Übersetzung aus dem Dialekt in die Standardsprache, damit das große Publikum auch den mundartlichen Dialog verstehen kann. Giovanni Nadiani warnte wieder vor der Gefahr des Aussterbens kleiner Dialekte. Die Entwicklung führt also genau in die Richtung, die die Sprach- und Dialektforscher befürchtet hatten, bevor das erste Symposium ermutigende Nachrichten brachte. Giovanni betonte nun, dass die bedrohte Minderheitssprache heute höchstens dadurch die Hoffnung aufrechterhalten könne, dass sie die Kulturprodukte der Sprache der Mehrheit aufnimmt, um damit rechnen zu können, dass sie nicht die traditionelle Qualität verliert. Dies könnte dann als eine Strategie bezeichnet werden, mit der die Minderheitssprachen Leben aus der Mehrheitssprache aussaugen, um weiter atmen zu können. Als ein Beispiel dafür nannte Giovanni die Theaterübersetzungen aus der Standardsprache in den Dialekt. Die heutigen Medien sind dabei behilflich. Die Sprecher, Interviewer und Interviewten brauchen nicht mehr die für ihren heimischen Dialekt typische Aussprache zu vermeiden und eine geübte und manchmal eine ein wenig künstliche Hochsprache zu bevorzugen, sondern ihre Herkunft darf durch ihre Aussprache deutlich werden. Nicht nur in der Schweiz, in Bayern und Österreich, wo dies schon seit langem normal war.

Ohne zu übertreiben können wir gern feststellen, dass Giovanni Nadiani mit seinen Beiträgen und seinen wichtigen Themen für die internationalen Teilnehmer der MMDT -Symposien in Finnland unvergesslich geblieben ist. Seine freundliche Art mit den anderen Teilnehmern umzugehen und die Arbeit des Scientific Teams zu fördern, wird immer in schöner Erinnerung bleiben. 

Literatur

Nadiani, Giovanni (2004) “Dialekt und filmische Nicht-Übersetzung. Der einzig mögliche Weg?” In: Helin, Irmeli (Hrsg.) Dialektübersetzung und Dialekte in Multimedia. Peter Lang Verlag. Frankfurt, Berlin usw: 54-74.

Nadiani, Giovanni (2008) “Transit-Text. How Walter Benjamin stood godfather to the development of a translation-multimedia-product and helped dialectic poetry to an ‘alter-life’”. In: Helin, Irmeli, (ed.) Dialect for all seasons. Cultural Diversity as Tool and Directive for Dialect Researchers and Translators. Nodus Publikationen. Münster: 121-132.

Nadiani, Giovanni (2012) “Plenarvortrag: La traduzione teatrale come opportunità per le lingue sconfitte (Theater Translation as an Opportunity for Defeated Languages)”. MMDT5, Internationales Symposium für Dialektübersetzung und Dialekte in Multimedia. Turku, Finnland, 3-5 Mai 2012.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Dichter und Dialektübersetzer zu Besuch im hohen Norden Professor Giovanni Nadiani in Memoriam"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2450

At salut Zvan

2016-2017

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"At salut Zvan 2016-2017"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2449

1. Le fatiche di Giona

distrutto dalla gioia di vivere
altro che sopportazione del dolore
come un Giobbe muto tu ‒ umano
che non geme da solo e in fuga lascia

resistente sempre senza alcun tornaconto
nonostante la flagellazione di un corpo
di lacere vene che alla fine ti abbandona
dentro una stanza di sogni spezzati

già in aule di giovani speranze
o lungo fossi strade e autostrade
ferrovie ormai vuoti capannoni
campi rossi di sangue

di schiuma i posti di mare
che noi più non vediamo
come lontani aquiloni
dietro ghigni e smorfie

e frasi fatte di nulla
vite vuote a perdere
pietà alcuna
nulla più

e tu ‒ caro amico
altrove

2. Architetti invisibili

certo – una cupola celeste il cielo
l’aureo orizzonte un capolavoro
ma come si fa a godere
di un momento felice
come pedalare verso il mare
contro l’aria iodata
di un mattino d’estate
mentre un amico
sta morendo

resisti Giovanni
ancora non abbiamo scritto
la poesia da scolpire
sulla pietra bianca
un viaggio costruire
nell’etere di domani
nel sole nero un raggio
con le parole
che si staccano
dalla pagina e volano
nel vento
volano

3. At salut Zvan

e come facciamo ora a parlarti
e tra noi quattro gatti spelacchiati
dire qualcosa di sensato
senza la tua voce scanzonata
pur se rotta e sfiancata

e come idioti restiamo
qui solo ad ascoltarci struggere
come nel tuo amato Walhalla
nel nome del fuoco purificatore
irredimibile tuo dolore

4. Continuare

ancora sveglio in ascolto di ogni sibilo
senza vento nascosto tra i brogliacci
per quel senso aggiunto polidattilo
o fuori tra l’erba smorta nei fossi marci

indicibili o quasi le parole le voragini
facendo finta di voler lo stesso andare
magari un incontro nei paesi vicini
domani tra amici per continuare
 

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"At salut Zvan 2016-2017"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2449

Giovanni Nadiani: Extranjero en la Tierra

Invel, Insen..., Best of e’ sech [In nessun luogo, Insieme..., Il meglio di e’sech]

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Giovanni Nadiani: Extranjero en la Tierra Invel, Insen..., Best of e’ sech [In nessun luogo, Insieme..., Il meglio di e’sech]"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2448

Si no me importara evocar la cursilería, empezaría diciendo que si los ángeles fueran divinos hablaría en poesía. Y diría que una de las formas de existencia de los ángeles en la Tierra tuvo por nombre el de Giovanni Nadiani. Y como yo no le tengo miedo al cariño, doy por dicha la cursilería que acabo de decir, la doy por dicha y la doy por verdadera, y cito la verdad profunda de estos versos:

Anche la collera per l’ingiustizia
Rende la voce roca. Ah, noi
Chi volevamo preparare il terreno alla gentilezza
Noi stessi non potemmo essere gentili.
Voi, però, quando sarà il tempo
Dell’uomo che aiuta l’altro uomo[1]

Así dijo Giovanni Nadiani. ¿Hay más verdad que eso, más poesía, más deseo de ser humano? Cito, nuevamente:

el mundo al revés que nos entrena
para ver el prójimo como una amenaza
y no como una promesa...[2]

[il mondo a rovescio che ci addestra / a vedere il prossimo come una minaccia / e non come una promessa...]

Ríanse de mí si continúo diciendo que cuando Giovanni Nadiani recitaba parecía que se asomaba hacia nosotros por una ventana desde el Cielo. Acepto que se rían de mí, porque en Giovanni la risa no era un escarnio, sino palabra fresca:

lasim stê
a vleva fê
sól de’ ben
a l’umanitê [3]

[lasciatemi stare / volevo fare / solo del bene / all’umanità]

Y la palabra, natural como el agua, le era sagrada a Giovanni: la única manera, rara manera, casi imposible, de acercarse de los hombres, de estar juntos, a pesar de las múltiples lenguas, es comprendiéndose:

mo a t’ voj dì
sól un cvel
l’è za basta
a j ò capì [4]

[ma ti voglio dire / solo una cosa / è già abbastanza / ho capito]

No tiene otro lugar de donde venir lo sagrado sino del Cielo. Y de vez en casi nunca baja de allá en la voz de un poeta, en alguna de las lenguas que entendemos en el mundo. Giovanni recibió y transmitió ese fuego celeste en su poesía, como quien juega a las iluminaciones, por el momento, mientras estamos aquí, o sea, como dice él mismo, mientras “il Signore ne farebbe a meno per dirci i giorni e le tasse che ci mancano per andare in paradiso”,[5] recluidos en esta magnífica Torre de Babel:

a s’sen scambiê la lengva in bòca
con un bés a scorar a lè par lè
la fadiga d’un étar mond
e non conta se si è un’altra lingua
e si sentono i sapori i colori
diversi gli strappi gli sfregi
dei versi e il timbro che ci chiama
ci cambia e per noi cambia lui stesso...[6]

[ci siamo scambiati la lingua in bocca / con un bacio a parlare lì su due piedi / la fatica di un altro mondo / e non conta se si è un’altra lingua / e si sentono i sapori i colori / diversi gli strappi gli sfregi / dei versi e il timbro che ci chiama / ci cambia e per noi cambia lui stesso...]

al paról incóra d’imparê da metr insen
pr un scors che da per me a n’nreb mai
ste bon d’cminzêl che dire è partire[7]

[le parole ancora da imparare da assemblare / per un discorso chan da solo non sarei mai / riuscito a comincialo che dire è partire]

Lo he calificado de celeste y eso no falla. Cualquiera pudo hacerlo de no haberlo hecho yo. Cosa fácil. Lo difícil es explicar la rudeza terrenal en la ternura de los versos de Giovanni Nadiani. Cortan como cuchillos, pero tienen pétalos; sangran, pero perfuman; hieren como el placer amado:

poiché per certe cose non c’è lingua
né linguaggio dialetto o parola per farle
solo il silenzio e poi guardarsi negli occhi.[8]

Cómo explicar si no es por los caminos de la maravilla que un mexicano de Jilotlán de los Dolores (pueblo casi inventado por Juan Rulfo), residiendo en Nueva Italia, México, haya sido y sea amigo de un italiano de Cassanigo di Contignola, residiendo en Faenza, Italia, que escribe en “lenguas”, y sobre todo en romañol. Siento como si ambos procediéramos de la palabra preferida de Giovanni, Invel (In nessun luogo), el paese de ninguna Parte, lo que quiere decir “ser de donde sea” o “ser de donde uno está”. Puede que ésa sea la clave de que hayamos sido amigos. Nacimos, eso sí, el mismo año, 1954, pero él tenía prisa por regresar al Cielo: no soportó el mundo.

sinò parché avegna stugiê al lengv
s’a n’sen bôn d’canter e’ mond [...]
beh allora s’a sen a e’ mond per sintì
e a n’sinten gnît? [...]
e’ mond u n’escor e nô a n’sen
bôn d’ciapêl... [...]
invezi
avien sintir cvel ch’u dis e’ mond...[9]

[altrimenti perché abbiamo studiato i linguaggi se non siamo capaci di cantare il mondo / beh allora se siamo al mondo per sentire e non sentiamo nulla? / il mondo non parla e noi non siamo in grado di prenderlo... / invece vogliamo sentire quello che ci dice il mondo...]

Y si alguien piensa que su poesía no puede ser tan angelical porque está llena de Pioneer, cellulare, Tlecom, minmarket, trucks of the year, yo le contestaré que sí, que abundan los The Voice of America, la BBC, la Radio Esteriora de España, la Voce della Merica, pero que lo que predomina es el sentimiento de ningunapartidad, el invel (in nessun luogo, en ninguna parte) y el deseo profundo del insen (insieme, juntos):

Invel
... un pöst a vaion pr e’ mond a cve invel[10]

[In nessun luogo... un posto a zonzo per il mondo in nessun luogo]

Insen...
fasend cont ad no’ savél che stêr insen
l’è sól un sogn d’éta stason che palugh
dop a palugh u s’tucarà d’sugnêl incóra...

[Insieme... facendo conto di non sapere che stare insieme / é solo un sogno d’alta stagione che sonno / dopo sonno ci toccherà sognare ancora]

Invel e insen pendulares.[11] Invel, porque va viendo el mundo desde fuera, como extranjero, intentando palabras para entenderse con los otros que son, como él para ellos, extranjeros para él; y con las enormes ganas, con la intensa necesidad, de ser en uno, que ellos sean él y que él sea ellos, insen, juntos todos, para acabar con The lonely togetherness:

insen pröpi insen a n’i srè mai
nench se a j aven armisclè la cherna[12]

[insieme proprio insieme non staremo mai / anche se abbiamo mescolato la carne];

y como en este ninguna parte que es el mundo donde es imposible juntarse aunque las lenguas traten inútilmente de unirnos, el alien Giovanni Nadiani (Juan Nadita, en español), exclama en la desesperación:

(int e’ gargoz
la sé dal parôl
ch’a n’so bon d’ di)[13]

[(In gola / la sete delle parole / che non so dire)]

Cómo explicar que no estamos ante un ser alado que sueña con volver a volar porque ha volado, y lo dice, lo expresa, nos da su deseo de dejar de pisar la tierra porque él pertenece al aire...

(adës
a stegh
com’un usël ins la bröca
a pinsê
ch’a n’ò mai vulê)[14]

[(adesso / sto / comme un uccello sul ramo / a pensare / che non ho mai volato)]

La ternura ya he dicho pero quiero volver a repetirlo, el amor al mundo en la palabra, a los seres del mundo, a los extranjeros del mundo que somos todos, hablando mil lenguas y buscando entendernos: todos somos extranjeros venidos de los desiertos, del mar, de las montañas, del horizonte, del Cielo, buscando la lengua que sea capaz de “contar la vida partiendo de abajo y volviéndola noble y sublime”,[15] como dice la directora de teatro en palermiano Emma Dante, y en ello va la ternura del abrazo de todas las lenguas y dialectos del mundo, a lo que siempre aspiró Giovanni Nadiani porque eso es la luz y el silencio hace la oscuridad:

ad cov
la nöt ch’la ven
e’ bur ch’e’ sta
sóra la nèbia
e me
a smurz la luz
con ‘na careza[16]

[In fondo – La notte che scende / il buio immobile / sopra la nebbia / e io / spengo la luce / con una carezza]

Y esto es un gesto como decir adiós, como callarse, porque Giovanni Nadiani sabe, supo, que la palabra es alma, luz, casa, ancestros, casa nuestra en la lengua que sea, como dice el poeta maya Jorge Miguel Cocom Pech:

Tu idioma es la casa de tu alma
Ahí viven tus padres y tus abuelos
En esa casa milenaria
Permanece tu palabra[17]

Giovanni Nadiani ya no está con nosotros, pero es como si estuviera, nos ha heredado su casa milenaria donde permanece su palabra, nos ha legado su poesía y en ella permanece, vive Giovanni Nadiani y está entre nosotros, como un ángel, sí, dije bien, como un ángel divino que habla en poesía.

Muchas gracias.

Rejkiavick, Islandia – París, Francia
15 de agosto 13 de septiembre de 2017

Notas

[1] Insen..., p. 10.

[2] Insen..., p. 7. En español en el original.

[3] Best of e’ sech, p. 25.

[4] Best of e’ sech, p. 9.

[5] Invel, p. 14.

[6] Insen..., p. 8.

[7] Insen..., p. 9.

[8] Insen..., p. 14.

[9] Invel, pp. 9, 10. 6-7.

[10] Invel, p. 3.

[11] Con la palabra “invel” empiezan dos libros suyos: Invel y Best of e’ sech.

[12] Insen..., p. 14.

[13] Best of e’ sech, p. 19.

[14] Best of e’ sech, p. 21.

[15] “Le dialecte devient une langue magique avec un pouvoir de suggestion, une langue capable de raconter la vie en partant d’en bas et en la rendant noble et sublime”. (Emma Dante, Metteur en scène en dialecte perlemitain, Au Festival d’Avignon, 2017).

[16] Best of e’ sech, pp. 14-15.

[17] Traducción del maya al español del propio autor.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Giovanni Nadiani: Extranjero en la Tierra Invel, Insen..., Best of e’ sech [In nessun luogo, Insieme..., Il meglio di e’sech]"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2448

Nel primo anniversario della morte di Giovanni Nadiani

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Nel primo anniversario della morte di Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2447

Cari familiari, cari partecipanti a questa ricorrenza, caro Giovanni,

è passato un anno, ormai, da quando mi è giunta la notizia della morte di Giovanni Nadiani. Anche se, conoscendo la sua malattia, dovevo essere preparato a quella eventualità, avevo sperato fino all’ultimo che lui avrebbe vinto la sua “ultima corsa”, come la chiamavamo entrambi.  Perché lui, come me, era un maratoneta, o meglio, lui lo era molto più di me, che in fondo sono rimasto un “dilettante ambizioso”, mentre Giovanni era entrato nella selezione italiana di Maratona. Già soltanto questo, mi indurrebbe a inchinarmi a lui con profondo rispetto. Perché lui non solo correva maledettamente veloce e con una resistenza incredibile, ma sapeva raccontare l’attività del correre con tale chiarezza che le sue cognizioni potevano essere prese come insegnamenti di vita.

Nel mio testo “42,195. Perché corriamo la maratona e cosa pensiamo durante” ho citato le sue parole. Alla domanda che il sottotitolo direttamente pone lui aveva risposto: “Perché io, in quasi tutte le fasi decisive della mia vita ho approfittato, e ancora approfitto, della tenacia fisica, psichica e morale conquistata con la corsa”. La frase si trova a pagina 309 del libro pubblicato nel 2015, e da allora abbiamo sempre ricordato questo passaggio nelle lettere e nelle mail scambiate negli ultimi anni della sua vita. I dolori che Giovanni doveva sopportare erano sempre più acuti, ma da maratoneta li affrontava con coraggio, e nella sua tenacia era veramente ammirevole.

Da quando ho saputo della sua malattia ho corso tutte le maratone, e le mezze maratone, per lui. Mentre correvo pensavo a come gli sarebbe piaciuto essere li con me, e mentre cercavo con il mio ritmo di inviare a lui forza ed energia, io stesso mi sentivo le gambe leggere, andavo più veloce, pensare a lui metteva le ali. A volte gli ho inviato la medaglia che ricevevo al traguardo, o anche la mia maglietta di finisher. Piccoli trofei che i corridori sanno apprezzare, e credo che a Giovanni abbiano fatto piacere.

Anche nell’ ottobre del 2016 avevo una corsa in programma. Mi ero allenato raggiungendo un miglior tempo, che volevo “battere”, come si dice nel gergo dei maratoneti, durante la Maratona di Francoforte. E avrei mandato a Giovanni la mia medaglia da finisher, nel caso fossi riuscito a realizzare un nuovo record personale. Ma lui è stato più veloce di me.

Quando poi, a un mese dalla sua morte, partecipai effettivamente alla corsa di Francoforte, per i primi 30 km tenni il mio miglior tempo, ma a partire dal 31 kilometro fui colto da tutti i più tetri pensieri, non riuscivo più a correre per lui, la corsa mi sembrava passo dopo passo completamente assurda, e crollai. Senza averne alcun bisogno fisico, mi rintanai nella prima toilette decente lungo il percorso, e mi chiusi dentro. Volevo semplicemente sparire. Restai lì  senza sapere che fare. Dopo due, tre minuti mi feci coraggio e stringendo i denti continuai la corsa. Ovviamente quella volta non riuscii a ‘battere’ il mio record personale.

Quel crollo improvviso è più loquace di tante parole. Forse vi starete chiedendo perché non ho parlato della fantastica collaborazione che si è realzzata tra me e Giovanni, traducendo le mie poesie e il testo “Racconto dell’aldilà”. Ma in realtà,  mi vien da rispondere, ne ho già parlato perché durante il nostro lavoro insieme, noi due abbiamo corso uno con l’altro e uno per l’altro, se posso usare questa immagine. Sì, Giovanni, oltre a essere un poeta e un performer di grandi doti, era un traduttore molto accurato; grazie alle sue precise domande ho imparato molte cose sui miei testi. Ripensandoci oggi mi sembra che il lavoro comune è sempre stato fin dall’inizio piacevole e produttivo perché entrambi correvamo, benché per molto tempo non lo sapessimo uno dell’altro. Il fatto che si corra la maratona. e come la si corre getta subito una luce, offre un modello interpretativo per la vita dell’altro, e anche per l’amicizia che unisce al di là del semplice lavoro.

Giovanni mi manca! Non solo come traduttore di nuove poesie o di nuovi testi, mi manca come amico che corra con me un altro pezzo di vita, e io con lui. Per questa ragione vorrei concludere con una delle mie poesie sulla corsa, che è stata tradotta da Giovanni. Si intitola: “Perché uno come me fa i suoi giri con questo tempo cane?” Sottotitolo: “Un incoraggiamento di giovedì”

Immagino che Giovanni in cielo continui a correre i suoi giri, al ritmo serrato che la poesia assegna a ogni corridore, ma con quella leggerezza che lui aveva sempre anche nella più profonda serietà, e ora libero anche dal dolore:

Corri, corri, corri e basta
per il parco, per il viale,
corri, corri, corri, corri
un animale e … mai più fermo stare!

Sempre avanti tra pozzanghere
da fango depurato, da vento collaudato,
corri da far frusciare intorno
gli alberi e le luci ruotare.

corri finché non più soltanto
i cani e gli scordati pensionati
ti gettano uno sguardo evidente,
corri da non sentir più niente,
non il giorno e neppure l’ora.

corri, corri da far prosperare
sul bordo della strada palme e cactus
mentre il profumo d’orchidee
ti vuole inebriare, tu dovresti –

no, il fiato non tirarlo bensì solo
quasi fosse un martedì
passaci davanti con passo lieve
corri, corri, corri e basta,
un animale e … mai più fermo stare!

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Nel primo anniversario della morte di Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2447

Per Giovanni Nadiani

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Per Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2446

Nadiani è stato il primo ad incoraggiarmi e ad invitarmi a pubblicare poesia, a uscire per così dire allo scoperto, ed era presente in giuria quando vinsi più di trent’anni fa il Premio Boncellino, che segnò un po’ la mia partenza artistica. A lui  che è stato anche mio collega di tedesco al liceo linguistico “Europa” di Forlì per tanti anni, devo tanto anche in questo senso. Non posso dimenticare il suo grande impegno che con l’amico, anche lui scomparso, Guido Leotta, ha profuso nel promuovere e condurre avanti per tantissimi anni Tratti, rivista attenta alla letteratura italiana e straniera, rivista che ha ospitato anche tanti giovani poeti, molti dei quali hanno poi pubblicato con Moby Dick, la casa editrice faentina diretta dallo stesso Leotta. Nadiani, anche in questo era bravo: era uno scopritore di talenti, e posso testimoniare che sapeva suscitare, specie nei giovani, interesse e amore per la cultura. Chi come il sottoscritto l’ha avuto come compagno di viaggio nel cammino poetico per più di trent’anni, non può dimenticare i tratti dell’uomo affabile, disponibile, di un  amico che sapeva incoraggiare e se necessario criticare; aveva una grande capacità d’ironia e anche di sarcasmo, perché teneva non solo alle sorti della nostra lingua romagnola, ma che si mirasse ad una poesia alta, fuori dagli stereotipi comuni e dalle banalità cui spesso veniva e viene relegata. E mi diceva tante volte: “certa gente fa un cattivo servizio non solo alla poesia, ma al nostro dialetto e alla nostra Romagna”. Su questo ero pienamente d’accordo con lui, anche se le scelte poetiche ci hanno portato ad operare camminando per sentieri differenti.

Debbo dire inoltre che due anni fa avevamo iniziato a scrivere un lavoro teatrale a quattro mani, ma quando ho saputo del suo male e dei devastanti interventi cui costantemente era sottoposto, non mi sono più sentito d’insistere nel continuare, per non affaticarlo ulteriormente. Mi sono limitato a telefonargli ogni tanto e ad inviargli alcune email alle quali puntualmente rispondeva, parlandomi dettagliatamente della sua sofferenza che in certi momenti era insopportabile. Abbiamo fatto assieme diverse letture pubbliche, non ultima, pochi mesi prima della sua dipartita, a Ravenna, nella piazzetta del Trebbo con Giuseppe Bellosi, Luciamo Benini Sforza, Elio Pezzi e Davide Rondoni, in una serata organizzata dalla Capit.

Giovanni  Nadiani nella panoramica della poesia in dialetto in Romagna è stato senz’altro una delle voci più sperimentali, se non il più sperimentale, attento alla contemporaneità in tutte le sue pieghe. La sua poesia infatti, fin dagli esordi, ha insistito sui temi dell’aridità della vita, sui gesti spesso banali del quotidiano, sull’incomunicabilità e sul disagio che disorientano l’uomo mercificato e massificato. In tutti i suoi lavori ha fotografato sacche di miseria del nostro tessuto sociale, la realtà multietnica e plurilinguistica di questo villaggio globale e anonimo,  e lo ha fatto con  un linguaggio asciutto, secco ed incisivo, con ricchezza di metafore e ricorrendo spesso a parole prese da altri idiomi. Una lingua meticcia la sua, con sintassi frantumata ed ecolalica; una poesia che si presta ad una recitazione accompagnata da musica dodecafonica, proprio perché rompe ogni misura; graffiante, con un ritmo tutto nuovo e insolito nel contesto della tradizione del dialetto romagnolo. Con la scomparsa di Nadiani, una gran fetta di Romagna se n’è andata, ma resta quella parola viva, forte, provocatoria, assolutamente aliena da retorica, da estetismi inopportuni, e orpelli sentimentali. Per lui una Romagna idillica non è mai esistita, e se il poeta ha ancora la funzione di antenna, di voce profetica che  scuote e grida nel deserto tra vociferanti votati al consumismo,  imbevuti di nichilismo, lui, sulla scia di Pier Paolo Pasolini ha saputo denunciare il vuoto di senso dell’oggi per recuperare alla vita la sua dimensione di sacralità autentica. Ho sempre saputo, fin dal primo momento che l’ho conosciuto, del suo essere intimamente cristiano, anche se l’ha manifestato con le opere e non con le parole, sia pure poetiche. Le ultime poesie, specie quelle raccolte in Anmarcurd (Non ricordo) sono improntate ad un radicale pessimismo, è vero,  ma non quelle che ha scritto  per l’omelia delle sue esequie, incentrate sul tema della resurrezione. Aveva predisposto con lucida cura tutto: letture, canti, musiche dell’amato Bach, e il discorso appunto di commiato. In tutti ha provocato un senso di commozione e al contempo infuso serenità. Ha fondato la sua speranza, anzi certezza di Resurrezione, sulla Resurrezione di Cristo, quasi a sottolineare il verbo paolino “Se Cristo non è risorto dai morti, vana è la nostra speranza”. Se n’è andato l’uomo fisico, ma la sua parola graffiante rimarrà.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Per Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2446

Q Travels

Giovanni Nadiani in memoriam

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Q Travels Giovanni Nadiani in memoriam"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2445

i.
Walking in the Alfama on St John’s Eve, Q fell into conversation with an Italian who declared himself to be a poet and translator in a language nobody spoke. According to Q this was the very essence of poetry. It is a myth of the corporations that poetry is about communication, he said. The Italian asserted that his faithful translations from the unspoken language were the best thing he ever did and yet fell far short of the original, which he declared to be completely sublime. Q, in his enthusiasm, embraced the Italian soi-disant poet, and declared that he himself spoke several languages unknown to science. The two became fast friends.

ii.
Q met a man who told him he went every day for forty years to the newsagent owned by a school friend which stocked only the right wing press and asked for the newspaper of the communist party, of which he was a card-carrying member. Finally, after forty years, one day the newspaper was there. So it’s true what they say about you people, he announced, the market is everything to you. And he never went back.

iii.
In the Book Caffè the floors and walls are lined with representations of fully-stocked bookshelves. In the course of a coffee, Q said, one can become acquainted with a hundred titles.

iv.
When the homeless man died on the steps of the church of Notre Dame du Port his friends stole his shoes and socks. It was the coldest Good Friday on record. The mooring lines of the yachts were frozen like boards.

v.
It is usual at all the best barbers, Q informed me, not only to find a good haircut and possibly also a reasonable beard-trim, but also to benefit from a lecture in constitutional law or international finance.

vi.
Q noted that barbers are usually right-wing. This is because of their long association with surgeons who are always fascists by trade addicted to cutting and slashing. Blood-letting is in the barber’s blood, he declared, and the proximity of the razor does not help. But of the barber in Chiavari there is to say, he said, he hates all politicians equally and respects only his own customers.

vii.
It was reported by the press that the Prime Minister was attacked by a lunatic who broke his nose, his lip & two teeth with a model of the famous pseudo-gothic Cathedral of Milan. Afterwards the lunatic said he did not recognise himself in his actions. It was also reported by the press that another lunatic attacked the Pope in the basilica of St Peters, but the press did not mention whether this second violent lunatic, who was, in fact, a woman, had a model of the Cathedral of Milan, or a model of any other famous cathedral, or, in fact, any model at all, or even whether she recognised herself in her actions. If we can believe that the newspapers would faithfully report such a detail we must conclude that this female lunatic, or, at any rate, deranged woman, who leaped the rails, & who had actually leaped the same rails on a previous occasion with the same intention of attacking the pontiff, was empty-handed, although it was reported that she wore, on both occasions, a red hooded jumper.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Q Travels Giovanni Nadiani in memoriam"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2445

“Sarebbe più bello semplicemente andarsene…”

Ricordi di Giovanni Nadiani

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"“Sarebbe più bello semplicemente andarsene…” Ricordi di Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2444

Tra i colleghi qui, sono probabilmente quello che ha trascorso meno tempo con Giovanni - più precisamente, da ottobre 2013 in poi. Quando l‘ho conosciuto era già malato - non poco, ma molto gravemente, praticamente era già moribondo. Non Conosco Giovanni prima che si ammalasse. Tuttavia, non ho esitato un attimo ad accettare quando la prof.ssa Heiss mi ha chiesto di parlare oggi, nonostante fossimo solo colleghi e nonostante i nostri incontri ebbero luogo quasi esclusivamente nello studio di tedesco.

Perché Giovanni aveva davvero qualcosa di unico e del tutto “originale”.

Il nostro primo vero incontro, quello che andò oltre un simpatico cenno di saluto, avvenne nel semestre invernale 2013/14 presso l‘ormai storico Studio di Tedesco in via Oberdan. Ero appena uscito dal mio corso e entrando nello studio incontrai lì Giovanni nella sua tipica postura: dietro un computer, immerso tra libri e carta e con la sua borsa di cuoio sul pavimento, da cui sporgevano altri libri e cose, cose, tante cose. E lui si dedicava allo stesso tempo ai libri e al computer, leggendo e scrivendo.

Immaginate questa scena: una persona, usiamo un eufemismo, un po’ “spettinata” a la Schopenhauer, vestita con una camicia stile marinaio, spezzato tra l’analogico (libro e matita in mano) e il digitale – il tutto incorniciato dalla musica classica degli altoparlanti davvero squallidi del PC.

Una scena un po’ assurda, che però mi colpì subito, e il primo paragone che mi venne in mente (mi piace sempre trovare paragoni), era causato dall'apparenza della sua persona e dalla sua frenetica attività. Assomigliava un po’ al regista Werner Herzog (solo molto più magro). Anzi lo era proprio: il Werner Herzog dello SSLMIT.

Un pazzo, senz‘altro, ma in senso buono, un pazzo con un’apparenza garbata e grintosa, un pazzo davvero ammirevole.

Io sentii il bisogno di fare un commento, di dire qualcosa. Per coloro di voi (e siete la maggioranza) che non mi conoscono, io sono un tedesco settentrionale, un Tedesco del Nord. Per essere più preciso, un tedesco di Amburgo. Gli Amburghesi ancora di più degli altri tedeschi settentrionali sono convinti che non ci sia niente di più vergognoso al mondo che apparire troppo loquace, di sembrare un chiacchierone.  Dunque teniamo sempre la bocca chiusa e aspettiamo, osserviamo finché non troviamo qualcosa di positivo e convincente che ci spinga a dire qualcosa.

Quindi io mi misi in posizione d‘attesa e aspettai. Poi la musica tacque e dalla radio internet io sentii una voce: NDR Kultur... Radiodiffusione della Germania Settentrionale. Giovanni stava ascoltando la stazione della mia città natale: la Norddeutscher Rundfunk. Non riuscii a crederci e dovevo dire qualcosa, fare il mio commento.

E così ebbe inizio una lunga conversazione sulla musica classica e in particolare sulla Germania settentrionale.

Giovanni mi confessò il suo amore per la Germania settentrionale.

Immaginatevi il mio stupore: alla SSLMIT come pure all' estero in generale, i tedeschi settentrionali sono culturalmente e linguisticamente sottorappresentati e anche se sono fisicamente presenti, vengono fraintesi e giudicati persino dai loro connazionali. E Giovanni invece amava il paese, la cultura e persino le persone della Germania settentrionale. Stupendo!

Certo, ci sono ragioni biografiche e familiari che possono spiegare perché il Nord era importante per Giovanni. Ma non spiegano perché il Nord sia diventato parte della sua personalità e della sua identità. Non c'è differenza di mentalità maggiore di quella tra un Romagnolo e un Tedesco del Nord.

Che anima flessibile deve avere Giovanni, pensai. 

Come sarà sopravvissuto Giovanni all' inverno del 1977/78 a Brema a quello shock culturale? Che spaccatura profonda per un anima romagnola gestire la mentalità della Germania del Nord. Senz‘altro un motivo valido per diventare pazzo. Perché quella aspra mentalità non gli è rimasta estranea - così come quella bucolica Romagnola lo è rimasta e sempre rimarrà estranea a me?

Avrei tanto tanto voluto chiederglielo.

Il Giovanni che incontrai allora non era soltanto un Romagnolo che amava il Nord della Germania, così difficile da amare. No, era già un ex-scrittore d‘onore di Ottendorf (una piccolissima città vicino alla cittadina di Cuxhaven, nel nord della Germania). Uno che aveva tradotto in Romagnolo anche poeti tedeschi meno conosciuti e del dialetto della Germania settentrionale, il cosiddetto “basso tedesco” – un pazzo che ha preso sul serio la pretesa di tradurre il minore con il minore. L'autore che si batteva per scrittori sconosciuti della Germania settentrionale che erano stati esclusi dalla scena letteraria.

Non è certamente sbagliato vedere la doppia identità di Giovanni come ultima prova di una pazzia intellettuale più profonda, che esprimeva attraverso il suo amore per il marginale, il fuorigioco, il dimenticato.

Dalle nostre sempre più frequenti conversazioni che si svolgevano sempre presso lo studio di tedesco, capii che Giovanni aveva un debole per queste cose e che si era sempre visto come un mediatore tra il piccolo e il grande, tra il fuorigioco e il significativo. Amava innanzitutto gli scrittori che cercavano di usare la propria lingua nello spirito di Kafka (Deleuze) in un senso minore. Giovanni era appassionato di questo uso “minore”, sia nel senso di una rivalutazione letteraria del dialetto, sia nella produzione letteraria in piccole dimensioni - come traduttore e come scrittore.

I suoi eroi erano gli autori viventi e dimenticati della prosa breve, anzi prosa brevissima. Giovanni sembrava identificarsi più fortemente con loro. Quando Klaus Johannes Thies, che è stato tradotto e adorato da lui, ha finalmente ricevuto un apprezzamento su una intera pagina nella prestigiosa FAZ (Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung) nel maggio 2015, Giovanni mi salutò con un sorriso radioso e trionfale. Con un orgoglio grandissimo, come se fosse stato onorato lui stesso. Questa gioia pazzesca e questo orgoglio erano autentici.

Quando era così pazzo, così a suo agio, tuffato nelle cose che amava, la malattia scompariva dalla scena.

Spesso era molto ben visibile come lui si sentiva, se la terapia funzionava o quanto forti fossero gli effetti collaterali.

Spesso Giovanni si trascinava in classe, doveva interrompere la lezione per correre in bagno a vomitare, per poi tornare in aula e proseguire la lezione.

Invece di ritirarsi completamente e occuparsi solo di se e della malattia, lui voleva continuare a lavorare. La sua lotta per la sopravvivenza e il suo amore per il lavoro e l’insegnamento ha avuto qualcosa di estremamente eroico per me.

Giovanni non viveva per lavorare. Lui lavorava come un matto per vivere, per sopravvivere.

Il suo lavoro era la sua vita, la sua sopravvivenza, ma anche l'unica cosa che rimaneva della sua vita, perché il cancro si era mangiato il resto.

Nel 2015 abbiamo spesso discusso di ciò che rimane, di ciò che resta, di ciò che è veramente importante, se il successo vale la pena e cosa significa alla fine avere successo.

Perché scrivere e per chi - e perché insegnare?

Queste conversazioni erano già all' ombra della sua imminente morte, di cui Giovanni parlava sempre più spesso. Durante queste conversazioni scoppiavano di tanto in tanto momenti di disperazione.

Momenti di grande intensità che spesso mi lasciavano sconvolto e senza parole. 

Che cosa rimane allora? Lo psicoterapeuta americano Irvin Yalom scrisse una volta che forse il pensiero più confortante che possiamo avere di fronte alla morte è “che ciascuno di noi crea, spesso senza un intento consapevole e senza rendersene conto, dei cerchi concentrici di influssi che possono a loro volta influenzare gli altri per anni, persino per generazioni. Vale a dire che l’effetto che abbiamo sulle altre persone viene a sua volta passato ad altri, proprio come i cerchi nell’acqua di uno stagno continuano a svilupparsi finché non sono più visibili, anche se il movimento persiste a un livello impercettibile” (Yalom 2017: 79-80).

Giovanni avrebbe gradito questa idea dell’effetto onda dei cerchi concentrici, perché ha creato molti di questi cerchi.

Ecco il motivo per cui siamo tutti qui oggi.

Cerchi che ha creato attraverso la sua poesia, l‘opera letteraria in generale, le sue traduzioni, il suo insegnamento, la sua passione contagiosa per la letteratura, il suo umorismo, l‘ironia, ma anche attraverso il modo in cui ha affrontato la sua malattia e la morte.

Anche per questo lo voglio ringraziare. Il tempo trascorso con lui e le nostre conversazioni mi hanno insegnato molto anche sulla vita e sulla morte.

Nel maggio e giugno 2015 Giovanni mi disse di non credere di poter sopravvivere l'estate. E io gli dissi in una maniera semi-scherzosa che non volevo e non potevo dirgli addio e che lui aveva ancora troppo da fare per poter morire.

Insomma, sono cose che si dicono quando non si ha più la minima idea di cosa dire.

Quella volta si era sbagliato lui e fortunatamente ci siamo incontrati di nuovo in autunno.

Ma naturalmente non stava meglio e si era guadagnato soltanto un anno in più.

Quest‘ultimo anno ci siamo visti di meno - il nuovo studio di tedesco e gli orari non ci permettevano di fermarci spesso a fare due chiacchere.

Mi è sempre dispiaciuto un po‘ di non aver potuto dire addio a Giovanni. Nel 2016 quando il semestre era finito, ero sicuro che sarebbe tornato a settembre o ottobre come nel 2015.

Mi ero abituato a un Giovanni che sopravvive e ritorna sempre.

Purtroppo questa volta, mi sono sbagliato io.

Ma forse tali addii sono anche sopravvalutati, o meglio, presi troppo sul serio, presi “mortalmente seri”, come afferma una strofa d‘una poesia di Nicolas Born (2012: 104-5) con la quale vorrei concludere (naturalmente tradotto da Giovanni):

Abschiede sind todernst geblieben
und es ist noch nicht sicher daß Abschiede
überhaupt gebraucht werden
es wäre schöner einfach wegzugehen
und einfach wiederzukommen.

gli addii sono rimasti mortalmente serii
e non è ancora sicuro che gli addii
siano proprio necessari
sarebbe piu bello semplicemente andarsene
e semplicemente ritornare.

Sì, sarebbe stato troppo bello aprire la porta dello Studio di Tedesco nell‘ottobre 2016 e rivedere quel pazzo garbato e grintoso con i suoi libri e le sue penne tra le mani, e chiacchierare ascoltando la radio NDR.

Si, sarebbe stato troppo bello.

Ma è anche bello sapere che i cerchi che lui ha creato e provocato, continuano a svilupparsi in me e in tutti voi.

Bibliografia

Born, Nicolas (2012) Nessuno per sé, tutti per nessuno. Poesie 1969-1978, a cura di Giovanni Nadiani. Faenza: Mobydick (Lenuvole, 174).

Yalom, Irvin David (2017) Fissando il sole. Come superare il terrore della morte. Vicenza: Neri Pozza (I narratori delle tavole)

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"“Sarebbe più bello semplicemente andarsene…” Ricordi di Giovanni Nadiani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2444

Un manovale di parole

By Gloria Bazzocchi (Università di Bologna, Italy)

©inTRAlinea & Gloria Bazzocchi (2019).
"Un manovale di parole"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2443

In occasione delle Giornate dedicate a Giovanni si è pensato di proporre ad alcuni colleghi del Dipartimento di Traduzione e Interpretazione di tradurre una sua poesia nelle diverse lingue straniere rappresentate al suo interno. Su proposta di Marco Mazzoleni la scelta è ricaduta su “Ciò nonostante”, tratto dalla raccolta Ridente Town (Risguardi, 2013), i cui versi riecheggiano in modo commovente la voce e il cuore di Giovanni, il suo essere più profondo, la sua generosità e intelligenza, la sua essenza di uomo e di poeta.

Così, in un tiepido pomeriggio di settembre, davanti ai Musei di San Domenico a Forlì, questi versi hanno risuonato in arabo, bulgaro, catalano, ceco, cinese, francese, giapponese, inglese, portoghese, russo, spagnolo, slovacco e tedesco. Ancora una volta la traduzione, così come la scrittura, è divenuta quel luogo di accoglienza e di incontro che Giovanni ha sempre considerato e voluto che fosse. Per anni, infatti, si è fatto promotore, all’interno del nostro Dipartimento, di laboratori di traduzione poetica nati dagli incontri e dalle amicizie che ha coltivato nel tempo e che desiderava condividere con colleghi e studenti, per farci sperimentare che tradurre poesia, in fondo, è prima di tutto “un grande esercizio di vita oltre che di letteratura in cui tutte le facoltà della persona sono coinvolte, anche la sua anima. Non si può tradurre prescindendo da sé stessi. Tradurre poesia significa mettere in gioco sé stessi alla massima potenza” (Buffoni, 2009).[1]

La poesia e le sue traduzioni si possono leggere qui: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2442

Per Giovanni tradurre letteratura non è mai stato un mestiere solitario, ma una tensione collaborativa, una progettualità attiva che lo ha portato a condividere questa esigenza con chi, come lui, operava ai margini del grande mercato editoriale, per “far confluire nella passione sempre curiosa dell’incontro-scontro la voce dell’altro e la propria in un habitat espressivo comune”.[2]  Da qui la fondazione, a metà degli anni ’80, insieme all’amico Gianni Leotta, della rivista Tratti e della casa editrice Moby Dick, spazi di accoglienza per scritture inedite e difficilmente pubblicabili, per la poesia, il teatro, il dialetto, le lingue minoritarie. Per anni, insieme, hanno organizzato a Faenza la manifestazione Tratti’n Festival, incrocio di discipline artistiche e luogo d’incontro e di contaminazione con e tra le culture di altri paesi.

A Faenza, o in giro per l’Europa, per Giovanni l’incontro con l’altro era vitale:

da qualche parte attorno a un bicchiere, in un caffè di Anversa o di Amburgo, in una rambla di Barcellona, o in una vecchia e arrugginita roulotte situata a quattro passi dal Watt (la grande, mobile battigia) del mare del Nord, se non sotto un pergolato appenninico, oppure in un monastero svizzero […] e sudare, scornandosi, su ogni singola lettera.[3]

Sudore e fatica degni di quel “manovale di parole”, come Giovanni amava autodefinirsi,[4] di quel costruttore di mondi che è lo scrittore:

Quando passo giorni, mesi, anni scrivendo lentamente le mie parole su un foglio bianco, seduto al tavolo, sento di costruire un nuovo mondo, una nuova persona dentro di me, proprio come coloro che costruiscono un ponte o una cupola pietra su pietra. Le pietre di noi scrittori sono le parole. Le tocchiamo, sentiamo il rapporto che hanno tra di loro, qualche volta le guardiamo da lontano, qualche volta le accarezziamo con le dita o con la punta della penna, le pesiamo, le sistemiamo e così per anni, con determinazione, pazienza e speranza costruiamo nuovi mondi (Pamuk, 2007: 7).[5]

Anche Neruda raccontava del suo rapporto “fisico” con le parole:

Brillano come pietre preziose, saltano come pesci d’argento, sono spuma, filo, metallo, rugiada… Inseguo alcune parole… Sono tanto belle che le voglio mettere tutte nella mia poesia… Le afferro al volo, quando se ne vanno ronzando, le catturo, le pulisco, le sguscio, mi preparo davanti il piatto, le sento cristalline, vibranti, eburnee, vegetali, oleose, come frutti, come alghe, come agate, come olive… E allora le rivolto, le agito, me le bevo, me le divoro, le mastico, le vesto a festa, le libero… Le lascio come stalattiti nella mia poesia, come pezzetti di legno brunito, come carbone, come relitti di naufragio, regali dell’onda… Tutto sta nella parola… Tutta un’idea cambia perché una parola è stata cambiata di posto, o perché un’altra si è seduta come una reginetta dentro una frase che non l’aspettava e che le obbedì… Hanno ombra, trasparenza, peso, piume, capelli, hanno tutto ciò che si andò loro aggiungendo da tanto rotolare per il fiume, da tanto trasmigrare di patria, da tanto essere radici… Sono antichissime e recentissime… Vivono nel feretro nascosto e nel fiore appena sbocciato….[6]

Giovanni ha scritto e costruito mondi con le parole, ma lo ha fatto “in presenza di tutte le lingue del mondo”, in un’apertura del luogo mediante una “poetica della Relazione”, come affermava citando lo scrittore creolo Édouard Glissant (1998):

scrivere in presenza di tutte le lingue del mondo non vuol dire conoscere tutte le lingue del mondo. Vuol dire che, nel contesto attuale, delle letterature e del rapporto fra la poetica e il caos-mondo, non posso più scrivere in maniera monolingue. Vuol dire che la mia lingua la dirotto e la sovverto non operando attraverso sintesi, ma attraverso aperture linguistiche che mi permettano di pensare i rapporti delle lingue fra loro, oggi, sulla terra […].[7]

Una tale concezione della scrittura racchiude già, in sé, l’essenza stessa del tradurre, con il “manovale” chiamato a trasferire, trasportare “qualcosa” da una lingua a un’altra. Ma questo “qualcosa”, come afferma Scocchera (2018),

non è un’entità monolitica e sempre uguale a se stessa, bensì un insieme proteiforme e mutevole di corpi vivi – le parole e il loro modo di comporsi – la cui identità e valenza cambia inevitabilmente già prima che il trasferimento abbia inizio, a seconda che il traduttore/trasportatore ne colga o meno il peso, la fragilità, l’urgenza.[8]

Ecco allora che per chi, come Giovanni, “ha calcato timidamente i primi passi nella distanza verso il mondo avvicinandolo dapprima con un dialetto, per poi via via appropriarsene molto parzialmente con una lingua “ufficiale”, imparaticcia, scolastica […] il gesto di “tradurre” è una sorta di obbligo/missione naturale”.[9]

Vivere è quindi tradurre:

Più passa il tempo, più mi convinco che sia la traduzione a muoverci e a muovere il mondo […] perché il nostro sforzo continuo di carpire ai giorni, all’esistenza e al circondario umano e geografico un qualche senso che ci costituisca passa attraverso la carne sfregiata, contaminata, ibridata, conflittuale delle lingue, intese proprio come strumenti di cui noi umani o pseudotali ci serviamo per comunicare.[10]

La traduzione della sua poesia in diverse lingue del mondo vuole quindi essere un regalo per lui, perché le sue parole vivano per sempre allargando i confini, abbattendo i muri, “verso un’inarrivabile ma imprescindibile habitat d’umanità.[11]

Anche in questo Giovanni era stato profetico: “al paról /le parole, che al s’dis /e che a dgen/ che si dicono / e che diciamo/ / intânt che nó / a s’finen / dè par dè un bisinin / no töt ’na volta d’böta / mentre noi / ci finiamo / giorno per giorno un po’ / o di colpo tutto in una volta / al s’cunsoma nenca ló/ si consumano pure loro”. Eppure, “nench la lèngva / piò sfata e strancalêda / muribonda e ormai sminghêda / anche la lingua / più distrutta e a pezzi / moribonda e ormai scordata/ la camparà sémpar piò ch’n’è nó / vivrà sempre più di noi / cun al paról nascösti / con le parole nascoste / int al carvai dla ca / nelle crepe della casa / / avèrti da e’ nöst’ rispir / aperte dal nostro respiro / tra la porbia di marciapì / ch’a j aven stamzê / tra la polvere dei marciapiedi / che abbiamo calpestato/ ’t e’ fond dal tazin de’ cafè / ch’a j aven suciê…/ nel fondo delle tazzine del caffè / che abbiamo succhiato…[12]

About the author(s)

Gloria Bazzocchi has been an associate professor at the University of Bologna since 2010. She researches mainly in translation and language, as well as in the contrast between Italian and Spanish. She is particularly interested in the translation of children’s literature, the translation of terminology used by young people, the translation of poetry, as well as the teaching of translation. She has participated in several national and international projects and collaborated with study centres and magazines in Spain. She is currently teaching Translation from Spanish into Italian and Translation for the Publishing Industry (Spanish).

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Gloria Bazzocchi (2019).
"Un manovale di parole"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2443

I colleghi traducono Giovanni

Traduzioni della poesia "Ciò nonostante"

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"I colleghi traducono Giovanni Traduzioni della poesia"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2442

Come celebrazione di due delle passioni più importanti di Giovanni – la poesia e la traduzione – un gruppo di colleghi del Dipartimento di Interpretazione e Traduzione hanno tradotto nella loro lingua di riferimento la poesia "Ciò nonostante", tratto dalla raccolta Ridente Town (Risguardi, 2013).

 

 

Ciò nonostante

Ciò nonostante
Provare a creare in prima persona
magari soltanto il venti, il trenta
o forse anche meno
l’uno, il due, fosse pure lo zero virgola cinque per cento
di quanto è in possesso il genio assoluto
ma comunque provarci
tentare di estrarre da noi quanto
in dono e in sorte ci è dato
al pari
dei gesti gentili immediati per strada, o d’affetto, d’amore
dati, mostrati con un sorriso franco
così di passata innocenti senza pensare
a questo, quell’altro
al tornaconto ora oggi domani
per non dire d’avere vissuto soltanto
di luce riflessa che è come
non esserci stati affatto
pur già sapendo che è mera finzione
inganno di sé per sopportare
la nostra condanna
null’altro che questo
se non dimostrare
che il senso del tutto
sta nell’opporsi al negare
di stare o di essere stati
di dare o d’aver dato
un grammo di sé a chi ci ha incontrato…

Bulgaro

Traduzione di Laska Angelova Laskova

И въпреки това

И въпреки това
Да се опиташ да създадеш
само двайсет, трийсет може би
или дори по-малко
един, два, а даже само нула точка пет процента
от това, което абсолютният гений притежава
и все пак да се опитваш
да се стремиш от това, което
по дарование и по предначертание нам дадено е
подобно
на жеста мил от чисто възпитание, или
от обич, или от любов
направен, с усмивка искрена
тъй мимоходом, без да му мислиш много
за това, за онова,
за личната облага сега, днес, утре
за да не кажеш, че си единствено живял
от отразена светлина, което е като
изобщо да не си живял
макар да знаеш, че илюзия е само
и се залъгваш сам, дано да стане по-поносима
твойта участ
само
да докажеш
че смисълът е във това
да се изправиш срещу отрицанието
че си или че бил си
че даваш или че си дал
от себе си частица на който те е срещнал…

Ceco

Traduzione di Elio Ballardini

Nicméně

Nicméně
pokusit se osobně vytvořit
dvacet nebo třicet,
ba i méně
jedno, dva, či jen půl procenta
toho, co je dáno pouze absolutnímu géniovi
alespoň se o to pokusit
se snahou vydat ze sebe vše, 
čím nás osud i nadání obdarovaly,
podobně
jako na cestě bezděčně rozdaná milá gesta, cit a láska
projevené jen tak, s upřímným úsměvem
bez přemítání o tom a o jiném,
co z toho vyzískat nyní dnes zítra
abychom si nemuseli přiznat, že jsme se skvěli
pouze z cizího lesku, což se rovná tomu říci,
že jsme se tu ani neotočili,
a vědět, že vše je iluze
sebeklam nutný k tomu, aby každý
snášel své břímě
nic více
než dokázat, že
smysl všeho tkví  
v popření negace toho, že
jsme nebo jsme byli, že
darujeme nebo jsme darovali
alespoň drobný zlomek sebe těm, s nimiž jsme se setkali…

Cinese

Traduzione di Han Wang 

纵然如此

纵然如此
试着亲手塑造
哪怕仅仅两、三成的
甚至是
百分之一、二,或百分之零点五的
我们拥有的灵性
无论如何
也要试着
唤醒那些我们与生俱来的天资
就如同
路边一闪而过的友善,或情感、爱慕
带着坦诚一笑的
不经意间的自然流露
也不去计算
何时何日能得到回报
更不必说
只饮他人井水而度日就像是
根本没有来这世间走过一遭
明知这种生活只是纯粹的伪装
一场自欺欺人的表演
用来承受你我
唯一的宿命:
去证明
这万事之道
无非在于让自己不去抗拒
为相遇的人
保留,或曾经保留
给予,或曾经给予
一分毫的自我 …

Francese

Traduzione di Elio Ballardini

Malgré tout

Malgré tout
Essayer de créer en personne
ne serait-ce que vingt, trente
voire moins,
un, deux, zéro virgule cinq pour cent
de ce qui appartient au génie absolu
mais tenter quand même
s’efforcer de révéler ce dont
le destin nous a fait don
comme
ces gestes d’amour, gentils, affectueux
l’offrande d’un sourire franc
sans fard au détour d’une rue
sans penser à tel ou tel autre
au profit que l’on pourrait en tirer ici aujourd’hui demain
pour ne pas devoir constater d’avoir été
un simple reflet de l’éclat d’autrui
car autant dire que l’on n’a jamais vécu
sachant au départ que tout n’est que fiction
une manière de nous duper nous-mêmes
pour mieux endurer notre sort
rien d’autre
sinon démontrer
que le sens de tout cela
consiste à s’opposer au déni
d’être ou d’avoir été
de donner ou d’avoir donné
une parcelle de nous-mêmes
à ceux qui nous ont croisé...

Giapponese

Traduzione di motoko ueyama

それでもやはり

それでもやはり
自分の手で創り出してみる
真の天才の持ち合わせの
おそらくたったの2、30%
あるいはもっと少ない1、2%
もしくは0.5%だけかもしれないが
とにかくやってみる
表現してみる
運命と幸運から授かったものを
例えば
路上の躊躇なき親切とか
ざっくばらんな笑顔で与え示された
好意、愛情からくる行い
ただ無心に
あれやこれや
今、今日、明日の得を
考えることなく
だから認めはしない
反射する栄光の中で
あたかも存在しなかったかの如く
生きたことなど

たとえ僕たちの判決に耐える為の
自己の偽りが単なる虚構であることが
既にわかっていたとしても
他でもないこれに尽きる
あらゆる意味が
いくつかの問いへの否定に
反することを示すのでなければ
すなわち
存在するのか存在したのか
出会った者に自己のかけらを
与えるのか与えたのか...

Inglese

Traduzione di Christopher Rundle

Despite it all

Despite it all
To try and create for oneself
Twenty, thirty, or maybe less
Maybe one or two, or even just point five percent
Of that which true genius possesses.
But in any case to try.
To try to express that which
Fate and luck have given us,
Such as
Kind instinctive gestures bestowed along the way
Or given out of love or affection.
Given with a frank smile and in passing,
In all innocence and without considering
What advantage may come of it, now, today or tomorrow.
So as not to admit to having lived
In reflected glory
Which is as if to say
“We were not there at all”.
Knowing as we do that
We are merely a figment of ourselves;
A way of bearing our heavy sentence.
No more than this:
To show that the sense of it all
Is to oppose all denial of oneself:
to be and to have been
to give and to have given
one small part of ourselves to those we met...

Portoghese

Traduzione di Anabela Ferreira

Apesar de tudo

Apesar de tudo
tentar criar na primeira pessoa
apenas o vinte, o trinta
ou até mesmo menos
um, dois que seja
apenas o zero vírgula cinco por cento
de quanto possui o génio absoluto
mas no entanto tentar chegar a extrair de nós quanto
nos foi doado ou dado
igual aos gestos gentis imediatos, pela rua
ou ao carinho, ao amor dados mostrados
com um sorriso franco
assim, de passagem, inocentes,
sem pensar neste ou naquele outro proveito,
agora hoje amanhã
para não dizer de ter vivido apenas de luz refletida
que é como não ter absolutamente existido
apesar de se saber já que é apenas ficção,
engano de si mesmo para poder aguentar, a nossa condenação
nada mais do que isto
apenas para demonstrar que o sentido de tudo
está no opor-se à negação
do estar ou do ter estado
do dar ou do ter dado
uma grama de si mesmo
a quem nos encontrou...

Russo

Traduzione di Svetlana Slavkova

Несмотря ни на что

Несмотря ни на что
Попытаться создать самому
хотя бы двадцать, тридцать
или даже меньше –
один, два или ноль целых и пять десятых
процента
того, что есть у абсолютного гения,
и обязательно попытаться
извлечь из самого себя все то,
что нам даровано судьбой
вместе
с той повседневной любезностью,
с любовью и с нежностью,
отраженными в чистой улыбке –
просто так, безвозмездно, не думая
о том и об этом,
о какой-либо выгоде (не сегодня, так завтра),
чтоб не мучиться оттого, что жизнь прошла мимо, как будто мы
и не жили вовсе,
хотя и знаем, что это чистый обман, заблуждение, помогающее нам
нести свой крест,
и ничего другого, кроме
понимания того, что
весь смысл в том,
чтоб возроптать против непризнания
того, что мы есть или были,
что мы дарим или подарили
частичку себя тем, кто нам встретился...

Slovacco

traduzione Veronika Svoradová

Napriek všetkému

Napriek všetkému
Pokúsiť sa byť stelesnením
- aspoň na dvadsať, tridsať,
možno aj menej,
hoci len jedno, dve alebo pol percenta -
toho, čo zosobňuje
absolútny génius.
Aspoň sa o to pokúsiť.
Snažiť sa zo seba vydať to,
čím nás obdarovali
osud či náhoda,
v milých gestách, rozdávaných vrúcne, s láskou
a úprimným úsmevom, 
bez myšlienky na to,
čo tak v danej chvíli, dnes či zajtra
získame,
 – aby sme nemuseli povedať, že sme žili len
z odrazu svetla,
čo by bolo,
akoby sme vôbec nejestvovali –,
vediac, že je to len zlomok z nás,
čo nám pomôže uniesť
vlastné bremená.
Nič iné, len toto:
dokázať, že zmysel všetkého
spočíva v tom,
že prestaneme odmietať
naplno jestvovať
a dávať zo seba
aspoň gram každému,
kto nás stretá…

Tedesco

Traduzione di Christine Heiss e Marcello Soffritti

Trotz allem

Trotz allem
Versuchen selbst
vielleicht nur zwanzig, dreißig
oder auch weniger,
ein, zwei, oder auch nur Nullkommafünfprozent
dessen, was das absolute Genie besitzt zu schaffen
aber versuchen,
das aus uns herauszuholen
was Talent und  Schicksal uns gaben
wie auch
ein freundlicher Blick, so im Vorübergehen
oder ein offenes Lächeln der Zuneigung, Liebe,
unschuldig gezeigt, ohne
an dies oder jenes zu denken,
an einen Vorteil jetzt heute morgen,
um nicht sagen zu müssen
man habe nur vom Abglanz gelebt, denn das hieße
gar nicht gewesen zu sein
auch wenn man weiß, dass es reine Fiktion ist,
Selbsttäuschung , um
unsere Verdammnis zu ertragen
nichts anderes, als zu beweisen
dass der Sinn von allem
darin liegt, anzutreten gegen die Weigerung
da zu sein oder da gewesen zu sein
den anderen
ein Gramm von sich selbst zu geben
oder gegeben zu haben…

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"I colleghi traducono Giovanni Traduzioni della poesia"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2442

Nadiani tradotto

Note alla traduzione in napoletano di alcuni testi di Giovanni Nadiani e su "Terminal, blues di un broker fallito"

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Nadiani tradotto Note alla traduzione in napoletano di alcuni testi di Giovanni Nadiani e su"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2441

da Guardrail

Nuje, ca simmo nate e crisciute,
addò tutte quante ce canuscevemo
‘e faccia, uno a uno…
nu rione ‘e quatte case,
nu paisiello, nu quartiere
na chiazza, na parrocchia,
o sulamente nu bar ‘nfaccia ‘a nu parcheggio…

Nuje, ca ce simmo perze ‘e vista,
iuorno pe’ iuorno, nu poco ‘a vota…
jenno, ognune p’’a via soja…
quacche vota ‘ncucciano quaccheduno pe’ scaso
senza allicurdarlo overamente…
o venenno ‘a sapè scasualmente
ca chella tapanella llà, ‘nfronte a te,
‘nfermera o ‘mpiegata,
è ‘figlia ‘e chella perzechella
ca tu te fittiavi ‘a guaglione…
pe’ mala sciorta, già morta, ‘e na brutta malatìa…
ca tu – ‘a tanno – n’‘a sì cchiù vista.

E allora… sta’ ‘a stu munno è tutto ccà…
tra lassà nu pìzzo,
senza ca se n’accorge nisciuno
e turnà a chillo stesso pìzzo,
senza allicurdà cchiù nisciuno
senza ca cchiù nisciuno,
s’allicurdasse cchiù niente
‘e nisciuno…

[Noi che siamo nati / o cresciuti nello stesso posto
in cui ci conoscevamo tutti / almeno di vista
una borgata di quattro case / un paese un quartiere
una piazza / una parrocchia / o soltanto quel bar sul parcheggio…
noi ci siamo persi di vista / giorno per giorno / un po’ alla volta
ognuno per la sua strada / incontrando / solo qualche volta per fortuna qualcuno
senza riconoscerlo per davvero / o venendo a sapere per caso
che quella ragazza lì di fronte a te / quell’infermiera o impiegata
è la figlia di quella a cui facevi il filo…
già morta di tumore / e che non hai mai più rivista da allora…
e dunque / lo stare al mondo è tutto qui
tra abbandonare un posto / senza che se ne accorga nessuno
e tornare in un posto / senza riconoscere più nessuno
senza che nessuno / si ricordi più nulla / di nessuno… ]

da Guardrail

Nuje, ca facimmo ‘e cose sempe ‘e pressa…
penzanno c’adda venì chillo iuorno
ca putimmo fa tutto comma va fatto…
cu l’accurtezza e ’o tiempo ca ce vonno
pe’ fa bbuono tutte ‘e cose…

Nuje, ca po’ ce simmo accorte
ca chelli cose llà
fatte ‘e pressa e furia,
frijenno magnanno,
a chillu mumento,
era ‘o meglio ca se puteva fa…

E mo’ ca s’è fatto attardo,
s’è fatto scuro…
e nun ce ‘a facimmo cchiù
né p’’a forza, c’ammo perzo
e manco p’’e iuorne,
c’ammo fernuto…

Pe’ nun parlà
d’’o pecché fa chelli cose…
d’’o sienzo ‘e chelli cose,
ca nun vedimmo, cchiù
‘a nisciuna parte…

[noi che facciamo le cose / sempre in fretta
pensando che verrà il giorno
in cui potremo lavorare come si deve
con tutta la calma che ci vuole
per fare le cose fatte bene…
noi non ci accorgiamo / che quelle cose lì
fatte in fretta e furia / erano il massimo / che potevamo fare…
ora che si è fatto tardi / è buio
e non ci arriviamo più
né con la forza / che abbiamo perso
e nemmeno coi giorni / che abbiamo finito
per non parlare del senso / di fare quelle cose
che non lo vediamo / più da nessuna parte…]

Un giro (‘E zir)

…e a botta ‘e pedalà,
cu tutte sti chiacchiere noste
nce simmo perze tra cannecchie e rustìne
lungo ‘e sponte ‘e nu sabbato ‘e cuntrora…

nu jennaio accussì chi s’allicurdava cchiù…
‘e iurnate se so’ allungate assaje … 
e allora, visto ca ce simmo
jamme annanze n’atu poco,
‘nfino a chillo ponte, llà
c’abballa ‘mpiso
‘ncontraluce ‘e ll’autostrada…

E po’, guardà sotto, ‘o munno ca passa ‘e pressa
senza ce canoscere, e va, addò nun sapimmo
ammente ca nuje stammo ccà,
strutte ‘a chella smania ‘e…
nu se sa che cosa…

e mo’… ‘a viarella fenesce miez’’a na scampìa
smallazzata p’’o fracasso ‘e nu stereo ‘nsisto
under a blood red sky
addò stanno atturzanno ‘e campagnuole…

Accà, guagliò,
nun se va cchiù ‘a nisciuna parte
putimmo pure turnà areto…

[…e a forza di pedalare con tutte le nostre chiacchiere
ci siamo persi tra canne e rovi
lungo l’argine di un sabato pomeriggio…
Un gennaio così non ce lo ricordavamo più
e le giornate si sono allungate.
Allora, visto che ci siamo
Andiamo avanti ancora un po’
Fino a quel ponte appeso nei riflessi d’autostrada…
(Guardare in basso il mondo che passa senza conoscerci,
che in fretta va dove non sappiamo, e noi
ancora qui consumati dalla voglia di…)
E adesso la strada finisce in mezzo a un campo
Spazzato dalle casse di uno stereo:
under a blood red sky
e i contadini che potano…
…non si va più da nessuna parte,
possiamo tornare indietro…]

‘A nisciuna parte (Invel, da Sens)

…nu pizzo ‘a spasso p’’o munno,
ccà, ‘a nisciuna parte…
int’’a sta chiazza, ‘e sera, è già notte…
Lampiune appicciate int’e lote, li stelle
ca sulagne, spertusano ‘ncielo ‘o tiempo bello

senza penzà, comme nuje,
ca s’adda cummenzà a forza ‘a fa quaccosa.
Ccà (diceno accussì): miez’’a munnezza, vedè
cose belle int’’ammuìna,
pe’ nu mumento sule, addurà, ‘a pace d’’e siense, 
pe’ nun ce ‘mpennere ‘a lli fili d’’a currente,

Ma chi? Chillo llà?
Ccà s’ampicca, chi? Int‘’a sta chiazza?
Sona bona sta parola, e già ce affigurammo
‘a chiazza ‘e Faenza, d’uosemo toscano
…arte fiorentina ‘e ate tiempe…
e nuje, a sule ddiece chilometre
‘nchiuvate ccà,  ‘a perde’ o tiempo
int’’a nu posto, ca nun è posto…
nu parcheggio signato, ‘e striscie
tirate a capa ‘e cazzo,
senza sapè ‘a che parte se trase
o ‘a che parte sa esce,
na lastra ‘e betume, sfaltata, jettata llà
pe’ fa vollere ‘a staggione
pe’ arraccattà ‘a zuzzimma, quanno fa ‘a neva
miezo  ‘a tabbelle affisse
scurdate ‘a tutte quante…
cu chille ca se ‘ncocciano int’’o niente
tra ll’albere sigate, appaurate
ca nun fanno manco ll’ombra,
na specie nordica ‘e betulla ‘e argiento…
d’’a casa ‘e Dio, l’urdema porta,
ca cresce a stiento int’’a sta terra sciasciona
comma ll’albere ‘e Natale ca subbeto s’appagliano…
Albere malate, marditte, arrecettate,
sulo buone a spannere povere…
Ca quanno è ‘o mumento, s’avesseno dà fuoco…
e ‘nvece ce magnammo ‘e penne, ca s'infilano
dint’’a ll’uocchie, dint’’e recchie…
Ccà, p’’o munno, int’’a chiazza ‘a parchiggià
sta machina, a lu suonno arrubbata,
pe’ vedè cu nu Pioneer ‘e piglià
l’onne medie meglio ca se pò...

[Un posto a zonzo per il mondo qui, in nessun luogo,
in questa piazza di sera è già notte…
Lampioni accesi nelle pozzanghere, quelle stelle
che forano il sereno, lassù da sole…
senza pensare come noi, di dover iniziare…
Di qui (dicono così) nel brutto, nel rumore,
adocchiare il bello per un attimo,
annusare il silenzio, per non appenderci ai fili dell'alta tensione…
Chi? Quelli? Chi s'impicca in piazza?
Come suona bene questa parola…
Già vediamo la piazza di Faenza qualcosa di toscano
d’arte fiorentina, e noi a dieci chilometri
piantati qui in questa non-piazza,
un parcheggio segnato da righe tirate a casaccio,
senza saper da che parte si entri e si esca,
una lastra d'asfalto piombata lì a far ribollire l'estate,
a raccogliere lo sporco se vien la neve
tra i cartelli scordati da tutti…
con quelli che si scontrano nel vuoto tra alberi segati e intimoriti
che non fanno neanche più ombra,
una specie di betulla argentea scandinava…
Da casa di Dio, ultima porta a crescere male in questa terra grassa
come gli abeti di Natale che si seccano subito…
Alberi malati, maledetti, moribondi, a spargere solo piuma…
Quando è il suo momento, bisognerebbe appiccarle il fuoco…
e invece ce la mangiamo la piuma, s'infila negli occhi, nelle orecchie…
Insomma, qui, per il mondo, in piazza a parcheggiare
questa macchina rubata al sonno
per veder di prendere con il nostro Pioneer
le onde medie meglio che si può...]

da Ridente town, Ciò nonostante

Acciò nonostante… 
pruvammo a fa ‘, ‘e capa nosta
ammacaro ‘o vinte, ‘o trenta, ma pure ‘e meno…
l’une, ddoje, fosse pure ‘o zero virgola cinco pe’ ciento
‘e chello ca fa parte d’ ‘o genio assoluto…

E, a tutte ‘e mode, pruvarce
pe’ tirà ‘a pietto, chello
ca pe’ ciorta o pe’ crianza, c’è stato dato…
comm’ ‘a grazia genuina ‘e na carezza,
‘e nu zinno sincero d’ammore arìalate p’’a via, 
date senza nce fa caso, accussì
senza penzà a chesto o a chello…
a la cummenienza ca…
mo’, ogge, dimane, chi sa…

pe’ nun dicere c’ammo campato, sulamente
‘e na luce spicchiata…
ca è come dicere ca nun nce simmo maje state…
già sapenno ca è tutto nu ‘mbruoglio pe’ abberè…
pe’ putè suppurtà sta cundanna nosta…

nient’ate ca chesto:
addimustrà c’’o sienso vero d’’a vita
sta, senza truvà scuse, nell’accummenì
‘e sta o ‘e esse state
‘e da o ‘e avè date
‘e nuje ammacaro na ‘ntecchia
a chi avimmo ‘ncuntrato…

[Ciò nonostante
Provare a creare in prima persona / magari soltanto il venti, il trenta
o forse anche meno / l’uno, il due, fosse pure lo zero virgola cinque per cento
di quanto è in possesso il genio assoluto
ma comunque provarci / tentare di estrarre da noi quanto / in dono e in sorte ci è dato
al pari / dei gesti gentili immediati per strada, o d’affetto, d’amore
dati, mostrati con un sorriso franco / così di passata innocenti senza pensare
a questo, quell’altro / al tornaconto ora oggi domani
per non dire d’avere vissuto soltanto / di luce riflessa che è come
non esserci stati affatto / pur già sapendo che è mera finzione
inganno di sé per sopportare / la nostra condanna
null’altro che questo / se non dimostrare / che il senso del tutto
sta nell’opporsi al negare / di stare o di essere stati
di dare o d’aver dato / un grammo di sé a chi ci ha incontrato…]

Ciò nonostante, da ANmarcurd (altra versione)

Nuje, p’esse’ overamente nuje,
averamente cristiane, femmene e uommene…
pruvammo ‘a fa’ ‘o bene, e a fa’ bbuono…
pure sulo ‘o vinte, ‘o diece, o di meno ancora…
pure sulo l’une pe’ ciento ‘e chello c’hanno saputo fà
‘e meglie uommene e lli meglie femmene d’’a Terra…

‘Nzomma, dammece na mossa!
dint’’a sta nosta nullità astregnute…
quann’ancora se po’, c’’o core mmano…
dà nu vaso, na carezza, fa na bona azione, nu zìnno…
accussì, senza nu mutìvo preciso
senza penzà, comma sempe,
a la cummenienza ‘e mo’, ‘e ogge, ‘e dimane…
pe’ nun dicere ca si’ campato, sulamente
p’’a luce ‘e nu specchio
ca è comme nun esserce, ‘a stu munno, maje state…
già sapenno ca è tutto pe’ finta, pe’ abberè…

Nuje, condannate a dicere no,
“ca nun è overo ca nun ammo campato…”
condannate a truvà ‘o sienso d’’e iuorne nuoste
dint’’a nu saluto, dint’’a na carezza, a chillo vaso
ca si’ dato, arìalate, accussì…
senza nce fà caso, a chi ce ave ‘ncuntrato
scasualmente, p’’o munno…

[… noi per essere noi davvero / delle persone / tentiamo di
fare il bello / anche solo il venti il dieci o meno ancora il
due o l’un percento / di ciò che realizzano le persone
geniali / insomma proviamo ad impegnarci / stretti dentro
il nostro nulla / quanto si può davvero / ancora / un saluto
/ un bacio / una carezza / un gesto / una storia / così senza
scopo / senza pensare come sempre / al nostro tornaconto
di adesso di oggi di domani / per non dire di aver vissuto /
soltanto con la luce / di uno specchio / che sarebbe / come
non esserci mai stati // già sapendo che è un inganno / noi
condannati a dir di no / che non è vero che non abbiamo /
vissuto /condannati a trovare il senso dei nostri giorni / in quel
saluto / in quella carezza / in quel bacio / dati da noi / così/
senza quasi accorgercene / a chi ci ha incontrati per il mondo…]

Note

Presentare Giovanni Nadiani (docente e ricercatore universitario, traduttore, germanista, poeta, narratore, fondatore e curatore di riviste letterarie, organizzatore di eventi culturali, performer e tanto altro ancora) per un solo aspetto della sua estesa e variegata produzione letteraria rischia di essere un’operazione riduttiva, perché lo spessore della sua scrittura e la grandezza umana della sua persona sono difficilmente traducibili a parole. Anche perché il contributo che ha dato e che ci ha consegnato in eredità come persona, come amico e fraterno compagno di viaggio e di lavoro, come uomo d’arte, di cultura e di pensiero è immenso e ricco di sfaccettature.

Ma provo ugualmente a dare il mio piccolo contributo.

Come molti sanno, Nadiani ha scritto in romagnolo, pensando in romagnolo, animato da un amore smisurato per la sua lingua madre e verso quei dialetti o lingue considerati minori. La sua è una delle voci più attuali e autentiche della letteratura romagnola contemporanea. Le sue opere sono state tradotte e interpretate in diverse lingue, perfino in catalano. Mancava solo il napoletano. Lingua con la quale Giovanni aveva già scelto di confrontarsi in uno dei suoi ultimi lavori, Terminal: blues di un broker fallito, che meriterebbe senz’altro un’occasione di approfondimento, trattandosi di un’opera geniale e di un suo vero e proprio testamento letterario e politico.

Ho avuto l’onore e il piacere di collaborare con lui nella realizzazione di questo lavoro, sia per la parte testuale che per l’allestimento dello spettacolo, come attore e regista. Opera nella quale il romagnolo e il napoletano dialogano faccia a faccia, senza censure, mettendo a nudo le laceranti contraddizioni del mondo contemporaneo in due lingue particolarmente efficaci, quanto mai vive ed espressive.

Dopo questa esperienza (per me importantissima), ho preso a tradurre in napoletano diversi testi poetici e alcune Storie da CaBARet di Giovanni, che ho poi presentando l’11 marzo 2018 (per la ricorrenza del suo 64° compleanno) alla Bottega Bertaccini di Faenza col poeta Giuseppe Bellosi che le interpretava in romagnolo. Evento impreziosito dalle musiche di Fabrizio Tarroni e Milko Merloni, due componenti dei Faxtet (mitico e storico gruppo musicale fondato con Guido Leotta) che hanno accompagnato Giovanni Nadiani lungo tutta la sua vita artistica e in tutte le sue performance.

Qui, per il lavoro di studio e di ricerca su Nadiani della Rivista on line di Traduttologia InTRAlinea (alla quale sono onorato di dare il mio seppur modesto contributo) propongo alcune poesie di Giovanni tradotte in lingua napoletana. Ovviamente si tratta di versioni che (a molti che conoscono i brani) potranno apparire un po’ diverse dalle originali…

Ma la traduzione di un testo deve necessariamente calarsi nell’immaginario linguistico e nella cultura della lingua in cui viene tradotto. Ricorrendo a modi di dire, a locuzioni, a espressioni e a forme sintattiche che sono tipiche di quella lingua, della cultura e delle esperienze del popolo che la parla e delle produzioni culturali e letterarie che l’hanno in qualche modo codificata. Altrimenti si rischia un’operazione piatta e dizionaristica, che non ha valore letterario e che non può rendere la forza espressiva e tutto il senso dell’originale. Se poi consideriamo che una traduzione fa sempre perdere qualcosa, bisogna avere anche il coraggio di osare, tradendo per non tradire, al fine di convertire, e pienamente, in un’altra lingua, la potenza e l’originalità del poeta, del suo testo e della lingua in cui scrive o ha scritto, cercando l’espressioni più corrispondenti, anche se in apparenza diverse. Specialmente se si tratta di letteratura e di un dialetto così ricco e intraducibile come quello romagnolo.

Naturalmente, essendo un autore napoletano, ho anche seguito il mio istinto poetico partenopeo; come lo stesso Giovanni mi spronava con forza a fare per la stesura del testo e della sceneggiatura di Terminal, cosa che poi ha dato un esito davvero potente anche alla rappresentazione teatrale. Ricordo che di fronte al mio timore di discostarmi troppo dalla sua scrittura, dalla sua forma e dal suo linguaggio, m’intimò in più di un’occasione di pensare napoletano senza paura.

Per giungere alle mie traduzioni, sono partito dallo studio dei testi originali in romagnolo, avvalendomi della consulenza del poeta Giuseppe Bellosi, che ringrazio vivamente, per comprendere il più profondamente possibile testo, forma e senso; e li ho confrontati con le traduzioni in italiano riportate nelle raccolte pubblicate; testi che naturalmente presentavano già notevoli differenze. Del resto, come tutti sanno, tradurre in italiano testi pensati e scritti in una lingua dialettale è sempre un’impresa ardua, in quanto i dialetti hanno una specificità espressiva, una sonorità e una capacità tutte loro di sintetizzare pensieri, stati d’animo, analogie e situazioni, difficilmente traducibili. Specialmente per ciò che riguarda il sottotesto, il non detto, il sottointeso… tutto quello che un dialetto riesce a dire e a lasciare intendere anche solo in una locuzione o in un avverbio; per il semplice fatto che i dialetti possiedono un contenuto espressivo (di natura mimica, gestuale, corporea, direi teatrale) molto pronunciato.

Su questo piano specifico (e fatte le debite differenze) il romagnolo e il napoletano sono più simili di quello che si possa pensare. Forse proprio per questo motivo (oltre alla straordinaria opportunità di lavorare sui testi di un grande poeta, così letterariamente rilevanti e densi di senso) non ho trovato particolari difficoltà nel tradurre nella mia lingua madre i versi e le storie di Giovanni Nadiani.

Ovviamente la cosa presentava anche qualche rischio e qualche dubbio, ma – avendolo conosciuto e avendo lavorato con lui per mesi e mesi, condividendo la fatica della scrittura e il palcoscenico, dal 2013 fino alla prematura scomparsa, per la stesura e la messa in scena di Terminal – sono certo che Giovanni (generoso come pochi e così attento al talento altrui) avrebbe apprezzato, se non altro, lo sforzo.

Note su Terminal, blues di un broker fallito di Giovanni Nadiani

Brevissima sinossi di Terminal, blues di un broker fallito.

Bassa Romagna, anni zero dopo la Crisi Terminale del Sistema capitalistico e della società consumistica. Un broker d’assalto romagnolo ormai fallito vive di rimedi nel terminal di una periferia ultra degradata. Lì, nella morsa della depressione e della solitudine, non trova di meglio che confrontarsi a muso duro con un gatto randagio napoletano. Un confronto paradossale denso di ironia amara e di risvolti drammatici. Il dialogo tra i due - che è anche un confronto fra due lingue e due culture – fa emergere le contraddizioni irrisolte e le cause storiche, economiche ed umane che hanno prodotto la catastrofe socio-economica…

Quando Giovanni – per me il più originale poeta romagnolo contemporaneo – mi ha chiesto di partecipare al progetto, ne sono stato entusiasta. Era tempo che come autore e migrante adottato, volevo confrontarmi nella mia lingua napoletana con la lingua della terra che da circa vent’anni mi accoglie, quella romagnola. Meglio ancora se nella parte di un gatto randagio emigrato dal Sud; cosa che narra una parte del mio reale percorso umano.

Avvertivo poi tutta l’urgenza e l’importanza del tema di un’Umanità grottescamente diretta verso il suo Terminal, ultima stazione del suo viaggio sulla Terra, tartassata, svenata dal modello di sviluppo capitalistico e dal consumismo. Un modello sociale ed economico insensato e distruttivo, palesemente fallito da tempo, come falliti sono i protagonisti del racconto. Un presente senza futuro, cui si prosegue a dar credito per abitudine, conformismo indolente e spicciola convenienza, in un allarmante deficit di libertà, coraggio e immaginazione.

Terminal è uno degli ultimi lavori di Nadiani, secondo me una sorta di suo testamento letterario e politico, nel quale confluiscono personaggi e temi che caratterizzano l’intera sua produzione, sempre attraversata da una feroce critica sociale.

L’opera infatti tratta e racconta di un sistema imposto da una rete di banche, agenzie finanziarie, multinazionali e istituzioni dirette da cricche e caste di privilegiati, cartelli criminali e affaristi senza scrupoli; detentori e amministratori abusivi di risorse umane, naturali e ricchezze che condizionano il mercato delle merci, delle leggi e del lavoro.

Una realtà che travolge nel suo cinico tritacarne sociale tutto e tutti, compreso chi crede di essere più furbo degli altri perché garantito da illusoria agiatezza: come accade anche a Giona, uno dei due protagonisti del racconto, ma anche il personaggio polivalente, dalle molteplici personalità, soggetto/oggetto onnipresente in quasi tutta la narrativa di Nadiani.

Qui Giona è un broker d’assalto, un consulente finanziario dell’opulenta Romagna, vissuto imbrogliando conoscenti, amici e parenti, cui propina e rifila senza scrupolo titoli tossici e contratti capestro; poi miseramente fallito, vittima lui stesso dei rovesci delle Borse, e infine barbone, destinato (come lo sono intere classi sociali) a incrementare il numero dei nuovi poveri.

Un ironico destino lo mette a confronto – nello scenario apocalittico di una Romagna divenuta una triste e generalizzata periferia degradata – con un gatto randagio emigrato dal Sud, quel terrone scalcagnato e disprezzato da sempre, che – quasi per contrappasso – si fa voce della sua stessa sporca e contraddittoria coscienza.

Con Giovanni Nadiani, Guido Leotta e i musicisti del Gruppo musicale Faxtet ho vissuto un’esperienza che mi ha arricchito sul piano umano e artistico, perché dovendo comunicare con linguaggi differenti (in napoletano, in romagnolo e in musica) si è costretti ad ascoltarsi con attenzione, fin nelle pieghe di un accento, per poter arrivare al senso più autentico di un avverbio, di una nota o di un sospiro pronunciati nell’una o nell’altra lingua (verbale, sonora o musicale che sia), per meglio comprendere le sensibilità e gli universi di cui ciascuna lingua è interprete.

In questa chiave ho cercato di dare il mio contributo, traducendo in autentica espressività partenopea contenuti, messaggio e densità drammaturgica dell’opera di Nadiani, inserendo suggestioni sceniche, giochi verbali e gag che rendessero il più vividamente possibile l’immaginario apocalittico e narrativo metro-na-politano. Un’esperienza da raccontare, soprattutto ai più giovani e agli studenti, anche per mostrare come prendono corpo un processo drammaturgico e uno spettacolo teatrale; e come artisti diversi (poeti, registi, attori e musicisti), di cultura e lingua diverse, possano interagire per realizzarlo.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Nadiani tradotto Note alla traduzione in napoletano di alcuni testi di Giovanni Nadiani e su"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2441

Leardo e’ re: un affresco teatrale a sei mani

By inTRAlinea Webmaster

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Leardo e’ re: un affresco teatrale a sei mani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2440

Il primo soggetto della storia risale ovviamente a Shakespeare, ma un’ idea nuova era brillata nella mente di quell’ irrequieto e geniale soggetto che è Tinin Mantegazza, genovese approdato a Cesenatico. La sua penna o forse meglio la sua matita di bozzettista aveva disegnato un Re romagnolo arricchito con il turismo del dopoguerra, un sovrano che estendeva il suo dominio sugli ombrelloni da spiaggia e sui cappelletti da tavola tenendo corte all’ Hotel Britannia. Appena il vecchio Tinin me ne parlò, il mio pensiero corse e ricorse all’ estro di Giovanni Nadiani compagno di studi e amico fraterno, creatore di uno slang comico e amaro che scorre nei Bar della Via Emilia, arteria portante del sangue romagnolo.

Dunque sui tratti di matita di Tinin, ecco, grazie alla penna di Giovanni,  prendere forma il Personaggio del Re Leardo. La prima stesura era un monologo in cui questo Re ormai spodestato dalle novità imprenditoriali delle figlie (la nouvelle cousin al posto delle tagliatelle, la techno music al posto del liscio, i bed and breakfast invece delle Pensioni tutto compreso, ecc.) si confidava con un folle barista. L’ amarezza annegava nei bicchieri e il dialetto di Giovanni era più che mai aspro e nebbioso come un mare d’ inverno.

Poi ecco la mia proposta teatrale di accendere le luci del palco rischiarando i fantasmi di questo Sovrano esiliato. Così ecco apparire un altro personaggio corrispondente al fedele Kent di shakespeariana memoria e in seguito anche un giovane attore desideroso di ascoltare e mettere in scena la tragedia. La trama ora affidata a tre interpreti era davvero un plot elisabettiano dove un paio di barboni gettavano sul palco tra porte di castelli e finestre di alberghi, sdrai da spiaggia e troni da reggia, tutte le vicende successe nella Romagna dagli anni ‘30 agli anni ‘80. Cinquant’ anni di regno e mille vicende: guerre, morti, liti, tradimenti, soldi, eredità, matrimoni, affari, musica e turismo in una giostra circense di felliniana memoria.

Qui Nadiani aveva campo libero per lasciar correre a briglia sciolta la sua lingua nobile e bastarda coniando parole figlie della lingua inglese e trapiantate in Riviera. Un linguaggio che sarebbe piaciuto anche al buon Bardo anglosassone abituato a contaminare i gerghi e i registri. Infatti anche la tragedia si stava mutando in commedia con alcune punte altissime di comicità irrefrenabile per precipitare poi nel baratro dell’ amarezza. Le tre figlie: Gonilde, Reganda e Cordelia insieme alla regina dell’ albergo la moglie Rosilde, ritraevano tutte le sfaccettature dei caratteri femminili romagnoli mentre il compagno di bevute Cin Cin, barista fallito prendeva a prestito citazioni del Fool shakespeariano con la naturalezza con cui  un qualunque avventore cita la Gazzetta. Un Re cieco (o meglio falso invalido) aiutato da un giovane studente disoccupato denominato ironicamente Oxford descriveva visioni del passato e faceva risorgere sul palco eventi sepolti nel tempo come un tempestoso Prospero. Tutto avveniva nel lampo di una sera illuminata dal rosso del sipario e riscaldata dal rosso del vino. Il palco era osteria, balera, spiaggia, albergo, campagna, tribunale, strada e nebbia.

Chi ha visto e ascoltato questo Re Lear made in Romagna ha riconosciuto il cabaret di Giovanni ma anche la sua profonda poesia. Certamente Nadiani è stato uno scrittore e le molte opere nella sua troppo breve vita ci riconsegnano una parte della sua anima grazie alle numerose pubblicazioni. Ma chi ha la fortuna di averlo non solo letto ma anche ascoltato sa quanta parte espressiva della sua arte era affidata alla vocalità, alla pronuncia, al ritmo vivo del dialetto che come lingua orale è scritta più nell’ aria che sulla carta .

Dunque quest’ opera, affresco a sei mani dove al tratto di matita si aggiunge la penna e poi il colore del teatro ha la fortuna di conservare nelle sue repliche il sapore della poesia di Giovanni Nadiani come una musica conserva non nello spartito ma nell’ esecuzione dal vivo la potenza dell’ arte.

©inTRAlinea & inTRAlinea Webmaster (2019).
"Leardo e’ re: un affresco teatrale a sei mani"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2440

Johnny’s Blues

La poesia diventa canzone

By Chris Rundle (University of Bologna, Italy)

©inTRAlinea & Chris Rundle (2019).
"Johnny’s Blues La poesia diventa canzone"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2439

La canzone Johnny’s Blues nasce da una mia collaborazione artistica con Giovanni Nadiani. In questo video la si può ascoltare nella versione registrata insieme al mio gruppo, la Chris Rundle Band:

Johnny's Blues, Chris Rundle Band

Per molti anni Giovanni ed io ci siamo esibiti in uno spettacolo che univa lettura e musica. L’idea era di tradursi a vicenda, con una interazione tra testo e musica, dialetto romagnolo e lingua inglese, tradizione della pianura e tradizione blues. Un processo di reinvenzione e interpretazione che Giovanni ha descritto come “trans-staging” – la trans-esibizione.

Giovanni Nadiani and Chris Rundle a Ravenna nel 2012

Giovanni traduceva in romagnolo alcune canzoni della tradizione roots/blues che io abitualmente cantavo, e io ho scritto canzoni in inglese ispirate alle poesie di Giovanni.

“Johnny’s Blues” è ispirato alla poesia “arzir” dalla raccolta TIR (Faenza: Mobydick, 1994). Segue la poesia con traduzioni in italiano e in inglese.

Arzir
... e ’s a pinsaràl ste só1 zà strach
incaiê tra i pél dla luz i fon e i fil
de’ nostar scorar a spinduclon sóra
i tir ch’i rugia al màchin ch’s’pérd
dentr a la nöt apiêda ...

(e’ fes-c strusiê d’un mérci
pr un sgond e’ svegia al nöst parô1 arziri
êria smarida trama al câmbr avérti
tra agli ös spluchêdi d’un palaz mai stablì)

ach sens arèb adës e’ nöstr
andê zet acsè d’brazet scurèndas
’t agli urec tot e’ mond
zet gvardend dret d’là da nó
s’a lasèsum chj étar e i su fët
da par ló s’a fòsum da par nó?

leggeri
... e cosa penserà questo sole già stracco/ imbrigliato tra i pali della luce i fumi e i fili/ del nostro parlare a penzoloni sopra/ i tir urlanti le macchine che si perdono/ dentro la notte accesa// 
(il fischio sprecato di un merci/ per un secondo risveglia le nostre parole leggere/ aria smarrita tra le camere aperte/ tra le ossa piluccate di un palazzo mai intonacato)//
che senso avrebbe ora il nostro/ andare zitti così a braccetto sussurrandoci/ tutto il mondo nelle orecchie/ zitti guardando dritti oltre noi/ se lasciassimo gli altri e le loro storie/ da soli se fossimo da soli?

light
… and what will this tired sun think / the lights and fumes of our talk / bridled by the street lamps / leaning over the whining trucks / that are lost / in the illuminated night//
(the futile whistle of the lorries / for a second awakens our light words / stale air in open rooms / among the bare bones / of an unfinished home) //
what is the point of our / strolling arm in arm whispering / our whole worlds in each other’s ear / standing quietly looking straight ahead / and if we were to leave the others and their stories alone? / what if we were alone?

 

*                    *                    *

 

Quando iniziai a scrivere questa canzone, capii che era necessario semplificare la parte testuale per lasciare più spazio al ritmo e alla melodia (veri portatori dell'impatto emotivo del brano). Emerse, così, un testo apparentemete piatto che prende vita solo nel momento in cui viene cantato:

Johnny’s Blues

I lean over the bridge
With the sun in my eyes
And I watch it go down
Between the telephone lines

I hear the truck wheels whine
Beneath their heavy load
I watch the tail lights fade
And disappear down the road

We’re all alone and we’re goin nowhere

Easy words lost in time

On the edge of the plain
In an empty home
I see through walls
That are bare as bones

Our mouths are full of words
That we never share
In the silence of rooms
In which we stand and stare

We’re all alone and we ain’t goin nowhere

Easy words lost in time

Infine, incuriosito dalla trasformazione che la sua poesia aveva subito nel diventare una canzone blues, Giovanni scrisse una traduzione in italiano del mio testo – e il cerchio si chiude.

Il blues di Gionni
Piegato sul ponte
Il sole negli occhi
Lo guardo tramontare
Tra cavi pendolanti

Sento stridere le ruote dei tir
Sotto il loro carico stracco
Vedo scemare i lori fari
sparire in un solo distacco

Siamo tutti soli senza luogo dove andare

 Facili parole smarrite nel tempo

Abbiamo bocche di parole
Che non spartiamo con nessuno
Nel silenzio delle stanze
Dove stiamo a fissare alcuno

Sul limitar delle pianure
Dentro la casa vuota
Vedo oltre le pareti
spoglie come ossa dure

Siamo tutti soli senza luogo dove andare

Facili parole smarrite nel tempo

 

*                    *                    *

 

Per chi fosse interessato a conoscere meglio il nostro progetto di trans-staging si rimanda al articolo che abbiamo scritto insieme: “Pianure Blues: From the Dialect of the Plains to the English of the Blues” pubblicato nel giugno 2016 nella rivista ELOPE: http://revije.ff.uni-lj.si/elope/article/view/6223.

Dopo la scomparsa di Giovanni ho contiuato a scrivere canzoni ispirate alle sue poesia e alla terra romagnola (dove lavoro ormai da 30 anni). Queste canzoni usciranno in un album intitolato Pianura Blues che sarà pubblicato nel 2020. Per ulteriori informazioni sulla Chris Rundle Band:
Web: chrisrundleband.com
FB: @chrisrundleband
YouTube: Chris Rundle Band Channel

About the author(s)

Christopher Rundle is Associate Professor in Translation Studies at the Department of Interpreting and Translation of the University of Bologna, Italy. He is also Honorary Senior Lecturer in Translation and Italian Studies at the School of Arts, Languages and Cultures of the University of Manchester, UK. His main research interests lie in the history of translation, in particular translation and fascism. He is the author of the monograph Publishing Translations in Fascist Italy (Peter Lang, 2010), and co-editor with Kate Sturge of the volume Translation Under Fascism (Palgrave Macmillan, 2010). He is also the editor of the Special Issue of The Translator (Vol. 20 No.1, 2014) on Theories and Methodologies of Translation History. Together with Pekka Kujamäki and Michaela Wolf he is editor of the Routledge Research book series on Translation and Interpreting History. He is the coordinating editor of inTRAlinea.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Chris Rundle (2019).
"Johnny’s Blues La poesia diventa canzone"
inTRAlinea Commemorative Issue: Beyond the Romagna Sky
Edited by: Roberto Menin, Gloria Bazzocchi & Chris Rundle
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2439

Fluid Images — Fluid Text

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Fluid Images — Fluid Text"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2438

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Fluid Images — Fluid Text"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2438

Studien zur Übersetzungsgeschichte

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Studien zur Übersetzungsgeschichte"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2437

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Studien zur Übersetzungsgeschichte"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2437

Translation and translatability in intersemiotic space

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Translation and translatability in intersemiotic space"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2436

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Translation and translatability in intersemiotic space"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2436

The Cultural Ecology of Translation

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"The Cultural Ecology of Translation"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2435

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"The Cultural Ecology of Translation"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2435

Traduire les minorités linguistiques des sphères anglophone et francophone

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Traduire les minorités linguistiques des sphères anglophone et francophone"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2434

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Traduire les minorités linguistiques des sphères anglophone et francophone"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2434

Genealogies of Knowledge II: Evolving Transnational,Transdisciplinary and Translational Epistemology

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Genealogies of Knowledge II: Evolving Transnational,Transdisciplinary and Translational Epistemology"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2433

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"Genealogies of Knowledge II: Evolving Transnational,Transdisciplinary and Translational Epistemology"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2433

NPIT5 - 5th International Conference on Non-Professional Interpreting and Translation

By The Editors

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"NPIT5 - 5th International Conference on Non-Professional Interpreting and Translation"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2432

©inTRAlinea & The Editors (2019).
"NPIT5 - 5th International Conference on Non-Professional Interpreting and Translation"
inTRAlinea News
Edited by: {specials_editors_news}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2432

The potential of reflective translator training

By Paulina Pietrzak (University of Łódź, Poland)

©inTRAlinea & Paulina Pietrzak (2019).
"The potential of reflective translator training"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2431

As the title of the special issue reveals, the purpose of this collection is to contribute to the quest for new insights into effective translator training by defining the objectives and current issues in the discipline of translation pedagogy. Over the last two decades, there has been an increasing recognition of the need to promote authentic experiential translator training with a view to helping translation students develop real-life skills and thus empowering them to meet market demands. This special issue gathers a series of contributions that reflect on what effective training can be taken to stand for in both academia and contemporary translation market. It outlines the theoretical and methodological underpinnings of the current pedagogical debate.

The last two decades have seen a significant increase in research interest in curriculum design and educational policies intended to improve autonomous translator training. If an attempt is made to identify the goals of contemporary translation education, the prerequisites are “raising students’ awareness of the factors involved in translation, helping to develop their own translator’s self-concept, and assisting in the collaborative construction of individually tailored tools that will allow every student to function within the language mediation community upon graduation” (Kiraly 2000: 49). In the face of dynamic changes occurring on translation services market, the main objective is making sure that translation students are able to adapt to changing circumstances and particular demands of the market. Self-regulatory skills such as the ability to adapt to new conditions build up the translator’s self-concept defined by Kiraly (1995: 100) as “a sense of the purpose of the translation, an awareness of the information requirements of the translation task, a self-evaluation of capability to fulfil the task, and a related capacity to monitor and evaluate translation products for adequacy and appropriateness”. Ehrensberger-Dow and Massey (2013: 105) observe that self-concept has gained popularity and “various psycholinguistic and cognitive models explicitly (e.g., Kiraly 1995, Göpferich 2009) or implicitly (e.g., PACTE 2003) consider this a fundamental aspect of translation competence”. As Muñoz Martín (2014: 31) states, translators “understand and handle situations and face difficulties in ways coherent with our current activated self-concept and avoid courses of action that are not consistent with it”. Therefore, in order to enable translation students to consciously make up for any gaps that result from constantly changing market demands, the emphasis must be placed not on teaching but rather on learning.

With emphasis on the need for empowering students (see Kiraly 2000, 2005, 2006, 2008, 2012, 2015, 2016a, 2016b), a social constructivist approach to translator training seems most pertinent as it focuses on having students engage in the process of their own learning and take responsibility for their own development. This is the emergentist view that considers learning to be “subconscious, authentic and complex in a dynamic, largely unpredictable and uncontrollable but clearly emancipatory, embodied, enactive and empowering process” (Kiraly 2016a: 136). Similarly complex and dynamic in nature, the concept of translator competence has been variously defined, ranging from minimalist (Pym 2003) to more multicomponential models (e.g. González Davies 2004, PACTE 2003, 2009, EMT 2009). Due to a number of factors that influence the professional work of the translator, such as financial, organisational, economic and psychosocial conditions, translator competence cannot be regarded as mere qualification for professional translator work (cf. Wills 1976). Since there is no specific unified vision of translators’ job demands, the skills that translators need and the expected outcomes of translator education vary significantly. There has been numerous attempts at the identification and exploration of the concept of translator competence (e.g. Lörscher 1992, 2005; Köller 1979; Grucza 1985, 1993; Schäffner and Adab 2000; Gile 1994, 1995; González Davies 2004; Göpferich 2009; Gouadec 2007; Kelly 2005, 2008; Kiraly 1995, 2000, 2005, 2015, 2016; PACTE 2003, 2009, 2011; Pym 1991, 2003, 2011, 2013), but, in fact, these are future translators who must be able to identify what translator competence means in their particular case and adapt to changing environments and market needs.

This introductory article aims to signal the importance of metacognitive aspects of developing translator competence enabling students to gain more insight into the nature of the processes involved in translation through active monitoring, regulating and orchestrating their own practice (cf. Flavell 1976: 232). Rising up to the challenges of the today’s translation market requires certain metacognitive expertise on the part of the translator, which involves “the ability to reflect upon, understand and control one’s learning” (Schraw and Dennison 1994). Predicated on the assumption that we learn more from reflecting on our experiences than from the actual experiences themselves (Dewey 1933), implementing reflectivity into the translation classroom has the potential to positively influence translation trainee learning and development. Students who are invited to (self-)reflect gain a more collaborative relationship with their translation trainer, which ensures a more empowering distribution of power and control in the translation classroom. Translation students who attempt self-reflection gradually become more self-reliant since they realise and express their own ideas, attitudes, strengths and weaknesses (e.g. Pietrzak 2016a, Pietrzak 2016b), which in turn can serve as invaluable feedback for translation trainers.

The role of reflection is by no means restricted to rethinking the translational choices in the target text, but it can be implemented in the translation classroom in the form of broadly understood investigation and observation. According to Schön (1983: 31), reflective practice is “a dialogue of thinking and doing through which I become more skilful”. It is based on three main processes: knowledge-in-action, reflection-in-action and reflection-on-action (Schön 1987) and is therefore embedded in experience. In the translation classroom, reflective practice is always empirical and experiential; it does not need to be restricted to reflection on the product, but – more importantly perhaps – on the process of translation as well as the process of training.

The translation classroom can therefore serve as a space for reflection; it needs to be noted that reflection in the translation classroom involves reflective translating, reflective learning and reflective teaching. Whether this is the translator trainer or the trainee who (self-)reflects in translator training and on translator training, reflective translator training holds the potential to contribute to the reformulation of the translator classroom as the space of dynamic and holistic education. Reflection can therefore be incorporated into both teaching and learning to observe how the understanding of translator training process develops.

The tools that are used to both facilitate (self-)reflection and gather the data emerging from reflective practice are think aloud protocols, retrospective verbal protocols triangulated with screen recording or eye-tracking, Integrated Problem and Decision Reporting - IPDR (Gile 2004), questionnaires, cover statements, commentaries, peer reports or drafts, student correspondence (email exchanges, online collaborative tools, e.g. Google Docs suite), pre- and post-learning reports, changes tracked in a document, interviews, journals or portfolios, etc. The manner of reflective practice can be either collaborative (peer reflection or group reflection) or introspective (self-reflection) and it can take place before the action (prospectively), during the action (concurrently) or after the action (retrospectively).

It is crucial that translation students have a clearly defined object of reflection which can be the product of translation, the process of translation or the process of translator training. The possible forms of reflective activities are pre-translation and post-translation tasks, shared assignments within a project, sense negotiation, peer assessment, group assessment, self-assessment, self-observation, collaborative brainstorming, peer or group revision, peer or group feedback, peer or group interviews, self-learning, etc.

Apart from the usefulness of introducing reflective practice into the translation classroom, what needs to be emphasised here is the role and power of translation classroom communication (see Klimkowski 2014 and his article in this special issue). Lack of effective communication between translation trainees and their trainer can result in misconceptions about the whole idea of learning and, consequently, in unnecessary deception, fight for exercising control and putting up defences. In situations in which communication fails, the only aspect of the translator’s self-concept that is being practised is self-defense. In order to avoid situations in which the learner’s self is threatened, a safe communicational environment needs to be created to redirect efforts from defense to cooperation and, thus, facilitate learning (cf. Rogers 1951).

For instance, authentic projects provide translation students with the opportunity to work together, communicate, negotiate, discuss, compare, contrast, solve problems, make decisions and, gradually, move to what Kiraly (2005: 1107) calls “autonomous stage of social and personal knowledge construction”. Project work requires joint experiments which involve team planning, performance and reflection. “Competence and autonomy are necessary by-products of such a learning process” (Kiraly 2005: 1109). Integrating (self-)reflection in the translation classroom can therefore serve as a valuable form of practice for skills that are needed in the future career as professional translators.

With emphasis on the role of reflective practice for the construction of the translator self-concept and the need for reflectivity both on the part of translation students and trainers, the article opens a series of contributions whose central axis is training a self-reflective and self-reliant translator. The issue is divided into two sections: Part I which explores recent methodological trends and approaches to translator training and Part II which is devoted to more specific issues in translator competence development and translation classroom practice.

Part I includes five articles. In the first article, Catherine Way (University of Granada, Spain) begins by exploring the nature of self-regulated learning in the translation classroom. The author discusses the ways of supporting and developing self-regulated learning through effective feedback and motivational interviewing. In the second article, Gary Massey (ZHAW Zurich University of Applied Sciences, Switzerland) proposes an approach that facilitates co-emergent learning and empowers institutions to train not only translators but also teachers, researchers and the organizations in which they work. The idea of authentic, experiential and co-emergent learning, where learning process is considered to be a communicative and reflective practice, is further developed in the third article by Konrad Klimkowski (The John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, Poland). With particular emphasis on the empowering role of assessment and self-assessment, the author advocates optimising classroom communication to enable learners to reflect on their performance and then use this reflection in further learning.

The fourth article by Cécile Frérot (University of Grenoble Alpes, France) shows the potential value of authentic project-based translation environment in raising collaborative awareness of translation trainees. Drawing on the notion of ergonomics, the author investigates the didactic integration of ergonomic factors within programmes in translation. The translator’s professional development is also the subject of investigation in the fifth article by Ewa Kościałkowska-Okońska (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Toruń, Poland). The author discusses the training provisions that need to be reformed so as to keep up with the dynamically changing translation market.

Only seemingly in contrast to such a practically-oriented approach, the first article in Part II by Daniela Di Mango (University of Passau, Germany) draws on translation theory to look into the apparent gap between theory and practice. The author provides a review of the ways in which theory can have an impact on the development of translator competence and analyses the possible contribution of translation theory to the professional practice.

In the next article, Anne Neveu (Kent State University, USA) analyses reading and critical thinking in translation and emphasises the role of reading tasks in the improvement of professional translator development. The third article in Part II, by Nataša Pavlović and Goranka Antunović (University of Zagreb, Croatia), picks up on the issue already discussed by Gary Massey in his article in this special issue, that is, the competence of the professional translator trainer. The article reports on a study investigating the perception of a desirable translation teacher profile among professional translators and translation teachers themselves.

Next, Barbara Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk (State University of Applied Sciences in Konin, Poland) analyses the concept of cluster equivalence and argues for a collaborative corpus-informed teaching approach and peer corrective feedback in translator training. The fifth article in this part illustrates and analyses the mechanisms involved in the audiovisual translator decision making processes. Drawing on work in cognitive psychology, Mikołaj Deckert and Patrycja Jaszczyk (University of Łódź, Poland) discuss the data which display some didactically useful characteristics of the processing of visual-verbal representations in subtitling. In the next article, Barbara Heinisch (University of Vienna, Austria) focuses on exploring the concept of accessibility in translator education. She demonstrates the results of case studies conducted within two research projects and dedicated to two different aspects of accessibility, i.e. more inclusive translation programmes on the one hand and the training for future accessibility managers on the other.

The article by Jun Pan and Billy T.M. Wong (Hong Kong Baptist University, China and The Open University of Hong Kong, China) stands out from the rest of the contributions to this special issue in that it focuses specifically on training interpreters rather than translators. The authors report on an exploratory study on the use of pragmatic markers as a parameter revealing the quality of performance and competence of interpreters. The last article focuses on the application of process research results for teaching purposes. In this article, Michał Kornacki (University of Łódź, Poland) analyses the potential of using eye-tracking research results in the translation classroom as a method of familiarising translation trainees’ with the actual translation process, which potentially helps trainees become more aware of the metacognitive aspects of the translator’s work.

This special issue brings together the voices of translation scholars and translator trainers representing several cultures to present their experiences and views on the contemporary traslator education. All the contributions to this special issue cover a wide range of issues in translator training and thus provide a coverage of the recent advances in the field. Various methodological approaches applied here reveal a highly interdisciplinary nature of the contemporary translator education and offer a round view of the research that is being carried out on translator training. The issue does not purport to offer a balanced view of various pedagogical options but hopes to encourage to consider or reconsider introducing (self-)reflection into the translation classroom.

References

Calvo, Elisa (2015) “Scaffolding translation skills through situated training approaches: progressive and reflective methods”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 9, no. 3: 306–322.

Dewey, John (1933) How We Think: A Restatement of the Relation of Reflective Thinking to the Educative Process. Boston, Heath. 

Ehrensberger-Dow, Maureen, and Gary Massey (2013) “Indicators of translation competence: Translators’ self-concepts and the translation of titles”, Journal of Writing Research 5, no. 1: 103–131.

EMT (2009) “Competences for Professional Translators, Experts in Multilingual and Multimedia Communication”, URL: http://ec.europa.eu/dgs/translation/programmes/ emt/index_en.htm (accessed 13 February 2018)

Gile, Daniel (1994) “The Process-Oriented Approach in Translator Training” in Teaching Translation and Interpreting 2: Insights, Aims, Visions, Cay Dollerup and Annette Lindegaard (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins: 122–132.

--- (1995) Basic Concepts and Models for Interpreter and Translator Training, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

González Davies, Maria (2004) Multiple voices in the translation classroom: activities, tasks and project, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

Göpferich, Susanne (2009) “Towards a model of translational competence and its acquisition: the longitudinal study TransComp” in Behind the mind. Methods, models and results in translation process research, Susanne Göpferich, Arnt Lykke Jakobsen and Inger M. Mees (eds), Copenhagen, Samfundslitteratur: 11–37.

Gouadec, Daniel (2007) Translation as a Profession, Amsterdam/ Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

Grucza, Franciszek (1985) “Lingwistyka, lingwistyka stosowana, glottodydaktyka, translatoryka” in Lingwistyka, glottodydaktyka, translatoryka. Materiały z VIII Sympozjum Instytutu Lingwistyki Stosowanej, Jadwisin 5–7 listopada 1982, Franciszek Grucza (ed.), Warszawa, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego: 19–44.

--- (1993) “Interkulturelle Translationkompetenz: ihre Struktur und Natur” in Übersetzen, verstehen, Brücken bauen. Geisteswissenschafliches und literarisches Übersetzen im internationalen Kulturaustausch, Paul A. Frank, Kurt-Jürgen Maaβ, Fritz Paul and Horst Turk (eds), Berlin, Erich Schmidt Verlag: 158–171.

Kelly, Dorothy (2005) A Handbook for Translator Trainers. A Guide to Reflective Practice, Manchester: St. Jerome.

--- (2008) “Training the Trainers: Towards a Description of Translator Trainer Competence and Training Needs Analysis”, TTR 21, no. 1: 99–125.

Kiraly, Don (2000) A Social Constructivist Approach to Translator Education. Empowerment from Theory to Practice, Manchester, St. Jerome Publishing.

--- (2005) “Project-based learning: A case for situated translation”, Meta: Translator’s Journal 50, no. 4: 1098–1111.

--- (2006) “Beyond Social Constructivism: Complexity Theory and Translator Education”, Translation and Interpreting Studies 6, no. 1: 68–86.

--- (2008) “Transcultural Relating: An Example of Project-Oriented Translator Education”, Studia Universitatis Babes-Bolyai – Philologia 3: 5–10.

--- (2012) “Growing a Project-Based Translation Pedagogy: A Fractal Perspective”, Meta: Translator’s Journal 57, no. 1: 82–95.

--- (2015) “Occasioning Translator Competence: Moving beyond Social Constructivism towards a Postmodern Alternative to Instructionism”, Translation and Interpreting Studies 10, no. 1: 8–32.

--- (2016a) “Beyond the static competence impasse in translator education” in Translation and Meaning New Series 1, Marcel Thelen, Gys-Walt van Egdom, Dirk Verbeeck, Łukasz Bogucki and Barbara Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk (eds), Frankfurt, Peter Lang: 129–142.

--- (2016b) “Authentic Project Work and Pedagogical Epistemologies: A Question of Competing or Complementary Worldviews?” in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Don Kiraly et al., Mainz, Mainz University Press: 53–66.

Klimkowski, Konrad (2014) “Assessment as an instrument of change in translator and interpreter education”, Language Change: Faces and Facets, Magdalena Charzyńska-Wójcik, Jerzy Wójcik, Anna Bloch-Rozmej (eds), Lublin, Catholic University of Lublin Publishing: 111–127.

Köller, Werner (1979) Einführung in die Übersetzungswissenschaft. Heidelberg: Quelle & Meyer.

Lörscher, Wolfgang (1992) “Process-Oriented Research into Translation and Implications for Translation Teaching”, TTR 5, no. 1: 145–161.

--- (2005) “The Translation Process: Methods and Problems of its Investigation”, Meta: Translator’s Journal 50, no. 2: 597–608.

Muñoz Martín, Ricardo (2014) “Situating translation expertise: A review with a sketch of a construct” in The Development of Translation Competence: Theories and Methodologies from Psycholinguistics and Cognitive Science, John W. Schwieter and Aline Ferreira (eds), Newcastle upon Tyne, Cambridge Scholars Publishing: 2–56.

PACTE (2003) “Building a translation competence model, Triangulating translation: perspectives in process oriented research, Fabio Alves (ed.), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 43–66.

--- (2009) “Results of the Validation of the PACTE Translation Competence Model: Acceptability and Decision Making”, Across Languages and Cultures 10, no. 2: 207–230.

--- (2011) “Results of the Validation of the PACTE Translation Competence Model: Translation Project and Dynamic Translation Index” in Cognitive Explorations of Translation, Sharon O’Brien (ed.), London/New York, Continuum International Publishing Group: 30–56.

Pietrzak, Paulina (2016a) “Students’ engagement in metacognitive activities as a source of feedback for the translation teacher”, Journal of Translator Education and Translation Studies 1, no. 1: 45–67.

--- (2016b) “The role of self-assessment in balancing the distribution of power and control in translator training” in Translation and meaning vol. 2, Łukasz Bogucki, Barbara Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk and Marcel Thelen (eds), Frankfurt am Main, Peter Lang: 173–190.

Pym, Anthony (1991) “A Definition of Translational Competence, Applied to the Teaching of Translation” in Translation: A Creative Profession: 12th World Congress of FIT, Mladen Jovanovic (ed.), Belgrade, Prevodilac: 541–546.

--- (2003) “Redefining Translation Competence in an Electronic Age. In Defence of a Minimalist Approach”, Meta: Translator’s Journal 48, no. 4: 481−497.

--- (2011) “Training Translators” in The Oxford Handbook of Translation Studies, Kirsten Malmkjær and Kevin Windle (eds), Oxford, Oxford University Press: 475–489.

--- (2013) “Translation Skill-Sets in a Machine-Translation Age”, Meta: Translator’s Journal 58, no. 3: 487–503.

Rogers, Carl R. (1951) Client-Centered Therapy. Its Current Practice, Implications and Theory, London: Constable.

Schäffner, Christina and Beverly Adab (eds) 2000. Developing Translation Competence. Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

Schön, Donald A. (1983) The reflective practitioner: How professionals think in action, New York, NY Basic Books.

--- (1987) Educating the reflective practitioner: Toward a new design for teaching and learning in the professions, San Francisco, CA, Jossey-Bass.

Schraw, Gregory, and Rayne Sperling Dennison (1994) “Assessing metacognitive awareness”, Contemporary Educational Psychology 19: 460–475.

Wilss, Wolfram (1976) “Perspectives and Limitations of a Didactic Framework for the Teaching of Translation”, in Translation. Applications and Research, Richard W. Brislin (ed.), New York, Gardner Press: 117–137.

About the author(s)

Paulina Pietrzak has been affiliated with University of Łódź, Poland, since 2008. She did her PhD on translation education and developing translation competence. She teaches LGP and LSP translation and interpreting in the Department of Translation Studies. She is also a freelance translator and interpreter. Her main research interests include the theory and practice of translation and interpreting, specialised languages and translator training.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Paulina Pietrzak (2019).
"The potential of reflective translator training"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2431

Fostering Translator Competence:

The Importance of Effective Feedback and Motivation for Translator Trainees

By Catherine Way (Universidad de Granada, Spain)

Abstract & Keywords

Recent studies suggest that emotions or self-efficacy and confidence (Haro-Soler 2017a; 2017b; 2018a) and the effect they may have on translator task performance are attracting attention in research on translator education (Rojo and Ramos 2016), with data suggesting that students improve if attention is paid to these psychophysiological aspects. Empowering students to become self-regulated learners, who can monitor learning processes, relies heavily on their motivation and behaviour during that learning, which in turn relies on feedback and formative assessment (Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick 2006). Within the model for Self-Regulated Learning (SRL) suggested by Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick, we will consider the principles they propose for good feedback practice (ibid.), taking a further step by introducing motivational interviewing (MI) (Miller 1983; Miller and Rollnick 1991) in translator education. We will present three case studies where students displaying different SRL strategies and motivational problems were selected as a pilot study implementing motivational interviewing. The MI process will be described and the results for the three cases discussed.

Keywords: translator training, feedback, self-regulated learning, motivation, translator trainer competence, pilot studies

©inTRAlinea & Catherine Way (2019).
"Fostering Translator Competence: The Importance of Effective Feedback and Motivation for Translator Trainees"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2430

1. Introduction

Translator competence models (TC) have clearly prevailed in translator education in the twentieth century. More recently, however, TC models have been deemed to be flat or static by Kiraly (2015: 24). For this author, the next step forward in translator education is into complexity thinking and to progress from “enaction” to “emergence” as postpositivist principles (2015: 10), in line with Risku (2010). Project-based, authentic, collaborative learner-centred translation classes have become widespread, whilst the ability to continue developing TC and expertise and to monitor one’s own performance as translators in multiple roles has also been addressed (Way 2008: 100). Pedagogy, or how course content and objectives can be grounded in a situated context by promoting learning strategies that encourage a cognitive learning process, which is significant for the students, has often been neglected. Obviously, how we teach, including student-teacher interaction and the classroom environment, particularly evaluation and feedback, are paramount in translation pedagogy. Trainers often devote time to enhancing their classroom environment, attempting to engage students in a joint learning experience through effective feedback, which is closely linked to assessment, particularly formative assessment. Nevertheless, despite trainers’ efforts, we often observe that the same methodology and practices have quite different effects on individual students. Encouraging students to become autonomous learners, thereby preparing them for lifelong learning too, is no easy task. One approach which addresses this problem is presented by Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick (2006: 199) who, by reinterpreting research on formative assessment and feedback, have suggested that trainers can adjust their assessment and support of trainees if they are conscious of the fact that trainees can manage their own learning processes by becoming self-regulated learners. As Pintrich (2000: 453) reminds us self-regulated learning (SRL) is:

an active, constructive process whereby learners set goals for their learning and then attempt to monitor, regulate, and control their cognition, motivation, and behavior, guided and constrained by their goals and the contextual features in the environment.    

Key to Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick’s (2006) proposal is that trainees also assess their own work and progress, thereby creating their own internal feedback. In the following sections we will consider Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick’s proposal of seven principles of good feedback practice for trainers and how we can develop self-regulation in translator trainees through motivational interviewing, thereby enhancing their cognitive learning process.

2. Self-regulated learning and feedback

The term Self-Regulated Learning became popular in the eighties and is further defined by Zimmerman (2002: 65) as follows:

Self-regulation is not a mental ability or an academic performance skill; rather it is the self-directive process by which learners transform their mental abilities into academic skills. Learning is an activity that students do for themselves in a proactive way rather than as a covert event that happens to them in reaction to teaching. Self-regulation refers to self-generated thoughts, feelings and behaviours that are oriented to attaining goals.

As Zimmerman (ibid.: 66) reminds us, self-regulated learners are more likely to attain academic success and be more optimistic about their futures when they are aware of their own strengths and weaknesses; they are guided by personally set goals and task related strategies and they monitor their behaviour and self-reflect on their tasks, which can lead to greater self-satisfaction and motivation. Self-regulation is also very important for the development of life-long learning skills. In translator training, Shreve (2006: 32) has highlighted the importance of self-regulation in attaining expertise and considers that analyzing the differences between students in different phases of fulfilling their tasks: planning, monitoring, regulating, evaluating, and recognizing failed processes and task variables “would be an important step toward the development of more effective training for translators” (ibid.: 38).

The figure which follows is presented by Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick as a synthesis of current thought on feedback and self-regulation.

Figure 1: A model of self-regulated learning and the feedback principles
that support and develop self-regulation in learners (Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick 2006: 203)

The grey area depicts the trainees’ internal processes which regulate and monitor their performance and their learning processes. Pertinent to our purposes is the importance of the trainees’ own internal feedback which affects different steps in the completion of a task and, more importantly, their self-regulatory processes: cognition, motivation and behaviour. If we bear in mind that in today’s translation classrooms our trainees not only interact with the trainer but also with each other, actively constructing their own learning under the influence of the immediate learning environment, it is evident that their learning processes will be eminently different. Later we will discuss motivation and behaviour as two vital aspects to encourage SRL.

The lower part of Figure 1 suggests seven steps to support and develop SRL through effective feedback. Many of these steps will be familiar to trainers who may use some or most of them already. The authors’ proposal suggests covering all the steps to achieve optimum results. We have combined their steps with some tried and tested examples in translator education (Way 2008; 2009; 2014a; 2014b; 2017).

Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick

How to implement this in translation classes

Clarify what good performance is

Take time to offer clear, explicit criteria for all tasks and assessments. Offer examples of the expected standard (past examinations/published translations), and professional norms.

Facilitate self-assessment

Revision of others’ translations before self-revision, reflection during class presentations[1], use of the Achilles’ heel sheet for reflection on individual TC development with both positive and negative comments. This will help to improve self-monitoring during the task completion process.

Deliver high quality feedback

Feedback must be delivered in time for improvement before the next task. Although it must provide corrections, the language used should be non-judgemental (avoiding adjectives such as “bad, terrible, awful”) and include expressions of approval which are closely linked to the intended goals, highlighting areas for improvement.

Encourage teacher and peer dialogue around learning

 

Class presentations can be used to encourage discussion and peer feedback. Learning to defend their translation decisions forces students to reflect on how and why they may have acted in a particular way. Individual and group tutorials can clarify doubts and indicate to trainers topics that may need to be revisited in class.

Encourage positive motivation and self-esteem

Providing trainees with profiles of successful graduates working in diverse fields has proved to be an excellent stimulus for trainees. Visits from graduates who describe their first professional experiences have also been a useful tool to motivate trainees. Give examples of your own earlier problems or mistakes as a translator.

Provide opportunities to close the gap between current and desired performance

Allowing trainees to repeat a task or an exam and providing opportunities to discover whether feedback has been assimilated and then providing further feedback has been used for some time now, although this often depends on external constraints such as time, class sizes and university regulations.

Use feedback to improve teaching

 

Simply giving feedback without gauging its effectiveness will not improve translator training. The pilot study we have implemented is a further step in using effective feedback and encouraging SRL in an attempt to improve translator training.

Table 1: Implementing Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick’s principles in translator training

Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick (2006) discuss the growing body of literature concerning feedback and SRL, offering suggestions for improvement. Nevertheless, although they indicate (ibid.: 211) that students may accept criticism more easily from their peers than from the teacher, research by King (2016: 171-72) showed that many trainees preferred the teacher’s feedback and criticism (see also Massey and Brändli 2016: 193). This may be due to the trainees’ prior educational baggage and experience in earlier education, or to the highly competitive nature of the classroom environment, despite trainers’ efforts to alleviate this. Grades are still important to students who must compete for internships, grants or professional positions and many trainees seem to be more concerned with externally regulated or extrinsic goals (a grade/comparison to peers) rather than with intrinsic goals which are prompted by the wish to become a competent translator or to overcome obstacles. The important question here is not transmitting feedback to trainees, but discussing it with them so that they, in turn, can extract the significant elements which may affect their future actions.

Zumbrunn et al. (2011) provide an excellent review of the literature on encouraging SRL in the classroom, presenting different SRL models that have been proposed. They describe one circular model (ibid.: 4-6) by Pintrich and Zusho (2002) and another by Zimmerman (2000b, 2009: 300) who suggests three phases:

  • Forethought and planning phase: analyse the learning task; set goals towards completing the task
  • Performance monitoring phase: employ strategies to make progress on the learning task; monitor effectiveness of the strategies employed; monitor motivation for completing the learning task
  • Reflection on performance phase: Evaluate performance in the learning task; manage emotional responses to the outcomes of the learning experience.

By completing each phase and then starting all over again the process is repeated and, with effective feedback and support, should improve. This model can be easily adapted to the phases of SRL for translator trainees and applied to any of the multiple tasks in the translation process (research, terminology mining, translating, or revising):

Figure 2: Phases of SRL and translation (adapted from Zumbrunn et al. 2011:6)

Besides the importance of effective external feedback as suggested by Nicol and Macfarlane-Dick (2006: 201), of particular interest from Figure 1 is, as the authors point out, that “feedback both regulates and is regulated by motivational beliefs”. Let us turn our attention, then, to student motivation, or the lack thereof, which is unchartered territory in TS pedagogy.

3. Motivation in TS

Only recently has research shown improvement in translator training when attention is paid to emotions, confidence and self-efficacy, and motivation (Haro-Soler 2017a; 2017b; 2018a; Rojo and Ramos 2016). Psychophysiological aspects of TC have remained on the fringe of research when, in fact, they are at the very core of all the other subcompetences. One example is the EMT Translator Trainer Profile (2013), which, besides describing the fundamental requirements to become a translator trainer, proposes five competences: Field, Instructional, Organizational, Interpersonal, and Assessment. Its Interpersonal competence includes the “ability to establish suitable learning environments for students” and in Instructional Competence the “ability to motivate students”, however, these vital elements remain underdeveloped.

Clearly, as trainees’ TC develops individually, at different paces, and their SRL processes do likewise, it is attention to the individual which may make a difference. As Kelly (2008: 114) has stated:

Respect for individual learners is probably best covered by Robinson (1997/2003) and by Calvo and Arrés (2006), in that they avoid the tendency present in much other literature on teaching and learning to assume that there is one correct way to teach and learn applicable to all students, a premise which is rightly questioned by these authors.

Motivation is crucial at all phases of completing a task. If a translation task is not considered to be authentic or useful to their training or the instructions are unclear, trainees will not be motivated to complete it. They will be less likely to establish precise goals for each part of the task, plan which strategies to employ or monitor their work as they progress. Furthermore, if they do not believe that they can successfully complete the task (low self-efficacy beliefs), they are less likely to use self-regulating strategies (planning, monitoring, revising) which in turn reinforces their belief that they cannot complete the task successfully, completing the vicious circle (see Zimmerman 2000a).

Motivation is an extremely complex concept relating to our behaviour, commonly understood to be an internal process that prompts us to act or drives us towards a goal. Unfortunately, we cannot observe motivation directly and it can only be deduced by observation. Huitt (2011: sp) presents an overview of motivation for learning, defining motivation as “an internal state or condition (sometimes described as a need, desire, or want) that serves to activate or energize behavior and give it direction”, also incorporating Franken’s (2006) inclusion of activating behaviour and prompting persistence in a given behaviour as elements produced by motivation.

4. Motivational interviewing

Whilst researching motivation we encountered motivational interviewing (MI), an approach grounded in experimental social psychology, used to provoke behavioural changes, often in addicts (alcohol, drugs, gambling), using empathy, motivation and  objective assessment feedback to counteract low levels of self-efficacy or low self-esteem and negative behaviour (Miller 1983; Rollnick and Miller 1995). Miller and Rollnick (2013: 29) offer three definitions of MI (for a layperson, practitioner and technical) of which we will use the first:

Layperson’s definition
Motivational interviewing is a collaborative conversation style for strengthening a person’s own motivation and commitment to change.

Under no illusion as to our ignorance of therapeutic techniques, we considered that incorporating MI into our teaching practices may facilitate our attempts to identify problems and activate change in students not responding to other methods through structured tutorials using MI. To do this we must first understand the spirit of MI, which implies an interpersonal relationship with the student of collaboration, through evocation (listening to the student and eliciting responses) and encouraging autonomy by allowing the student to make choices (Rollnick and Miller 1995: 325-34). Furthermore we became familiar with the principles of motivational interviewing or DARES:

  • Develop Discrepancy
  • Avoid Argumentation
  • Roll with Resistance
  • Express Empathy
  • Support Self-efficacy

Developing discrepancy involves exploring the students’ goals and values, by helping them to identify their goals and values themselves and identifying small steps towards their goals (ibid.: 246-53); avoiding argumentation requires listening to the students and rolling with resistance on their part by not imposing anything on them  (ibid.: 196-97); expressing empathy requires skillful reflective listening to provoke acceptance of the need to change (Miller and Rollnick 2013: 34, 48-61); supporting self-efficacy requires reflective listening, expressing belief in the students’ ability to change by reminding them of past success, providing summaries of  their interventions and enhancing student autonomy with regard to change (ibid.: 66-7, 212-30).

Learning to do this requires four basic skills for interaction (OARS) as described by Miller and Rollnick (ibid.: 312-13):

  1. Ability to ask Open-ended questions
  2. Ability to provide Affirmations
  3. Capacity for Reflective listening
  4. Ability to provide Summary statements

When implementing all of the above we will need to include four basic processes[2] by engaging the students: to talk about their problems, concerns, and hopes to create an empathetic climate of trust; focusing on specific, delimited areas for change; evoking motivation by encouraging students’ to see the importance of change for themselves, whether they are ready to implement it (readiness); and planning the small steps necessary to execute changes (ibid.: 25-30).

Once we had assimilated the basis of MI our next task was to identify cases that may benefit from this approach. Given that motivation or the lack of motivation and behaviour may be seen as possible indicators of the need for further intervention in specific cases, this became a signal to be identified.

5. Identifying the pilot study subjects

Bearing in mind the SRL strategies and motivational factors described by Zimmerman and Martinez-Pons (1986) and Pintrich and De Groot (1990), we attempted to identify students who were not responding as well as expected or having obvious difficulties as denoted by their behaviour and outcomes in our four year undergraduate Translating and Interpreting degree and one year Master in Professional Translation.

Three students were selected from three different modules. For the sake of anonymity the names used are fictitious. In the table below a cross (✖) implies the absence and a tick (✔) the presence of SRL strategies or motivational factors. In all three cases they were not translating into, and in one case neither from, their A language. The A-B translation modules[3] they followed often cause greater insecurity due to the directionality of the translation tasks.

SRL strategies

Case A

Case B

Case C

Motivational factors

Case A

Case B

Case C

Establishing goals/

planning

Self-efficacy

Organisation/

transforming

Flexible use of learning strategies

Goal orientations

Searching for information

 

 

 

 

Self-motivation

Task value

Attention control/

persistence

Attributing failure

Self-monitoring/

record keeping

Anxiety

✔ ✖

Appropriate help-seeking (peers, trainers, experts)

 

 

 

 

Self-evaluation/

reviewing prior work

 

 

 

 

Table 2: Subject observation and selection adapted
from Zimmerman and Martinez-Pons (1986) and Pintrich and De Groot (1990)

Each of them presented different behavioural indicators and different levels of SRL strategy use. As shown in the table, the motivational factors coincide closely with the absence or presence of SRL strategy use. Once this had been detected, preparation of the MI sessions required reviewing their completed tasks and observational notes taken on their class presentations.

6. The pilot case studies

Building upon the DARE principles described earlier and the OARS skills required for successful MI, our first task was to review and analyse our own practices in one-to-one tutorial sessions. Surprisingly, we found that many of the principles proposed, and the skills required, had already been incorporated into our practices. Nevertheless, we continued to research further in order to hone these skills and prepare the motivational interviews[4].

Some examples include avoiding asking too many direct questions. The first sessions are dedicated to creating a collaborative atmosphere of trust:  

  • Eliciting information from the trainee on how they would describe their current situation (before considering the advantages and disadvantages of introducing changes): “How is the course going?” or “Is your group working well together?”.
  • Asking open questions requiring further elaboration to evoke an answer which will not be yes/no by repeating trainees’ statements – “You said that you gave up looking for information after a while. Why was that?”.
  • Reviewing how the trainee reached this particular situation by asking about earlier different situations. “So, John, how did you do in your German translation modules?”.
  • Avoiding blame, identifying the problem and discussing how to take small steps to solve it: “Julia, you said that you are not sleeping well. What keeps you awake?”. “You mentioned several problems (stress, tiredness, too much responsibility). Can we do anything to improve this situation?”.
  • Reinforcing strategies already seen in the module to overcome problems and tailoring them to each specific situation: “We discussed time management in our module on the translating profession. How can we apply the strategies we saw to this situation?”.

Obviously, the scope of this pilot study is limited and further research is necessary to expand on the possible battery of exchanges with trainees and how to include such findings in translator trainer training.

Case Study A - Mary

Mary was in the third year of her undergraduate degree in Translating and Interpreting (Spanish A language- English B language). Requirements to be accepted in this degree course are extremely high and the entire student intake has the very highest marks in secondary education. This frequently leads to them becoming disconcerted as their peers are immensely competitive. Mary was selected due to several factors. She did not demonstrate any of the SRL strategies, appearing reluctant to participate, and she always seemed churlish, not only with her peers, but even with her fellow task group members. She was taking the module: Introduction to Specialised Translation A-B (Spanish into English). When addressed in class, or when attempts were made to involve her or elicit further information on any task she presented, she showed signs of a lack of persistence, little effort, discomfort with any criticism from her peers, even if it was constructive, and consistently offered negative statements about her own abilities in comparison to her peers. She seemed insecure and ready to avoid or flee from any difficulties.

Her first continuous assessment marks given on a rubric of a scale of 4 were: 1.5, 2 and 2.5, showing that she was barely reaching the minimum necessary to fulfil the course objectives. It was then that we decided to intervene with MI. The first MI session was after her first continuous assessment marks. From this first session it became clear that Mary was comparing herself to her peers, rather than focusing on her own learning needs, was demotivated with low self-efficacy beliefs. Her lack of self-efficacy beliefs had been detected in the questionnaire administered as part of Haro-Soler’s Ph.D research (2018b). The first session was devoted mainly to engaging her to express her problems and concerns, attempting to evoke motivation and beginning to focus on possible areas and small steps towards improvement. This was not easy, as she tended to resist abandoning a negative, suspicious, almost confrontational posture. She repeatedly stated that as she did not achieve the same results as her peers, then why bother? The second session was after her first summative assessment, an economic translation exam where she obtained 3.5, the lowest mark in the class, and lasted over 90 minutes. This session continued to reinforce the attempts made in the first session and she finally began to show signs of readiness to reflect and implement changes. A detailed plan was drawn up to cover areas for improvement and adjustments to her work process with additional individual work agreed upon for correction and feedback over the remainder of the semester. The third session was shortly before the final examinations and after a degree of improvement had already been observed in the additional work, in her behaviour and in her SRL strategies as demonstrated by her class presentations. In the final summative assessment she resat her economic translation exam and took a legal translation exam attaining 7.25 and 8.025[5] respectively.

A further interview was held with Mary in the course of the Ph.D. research by Haro-Soler on self-efficacy (2018b) once the semester had finished. Whilst she admitted to having been very insecure at the start of the semester in an A-B translation module, especially concerning the legal translation section of the course, she was now extremely satisfied and content. She attributed her improvement to effective feedback in the classroom and to the encouragement in her MI sessions. She stated that she now felt more capable (improved self-efficacy) and had less doubts when tackling translation tasks and stated “I surprised myself”. Her demeanour had changed considerably. Mary adopted more open postures, became actively engaged more readily and smiled frequently. Evidently there may be other extrinsic elements which influence this that are beyond the scope of this first exploratory foray into MI.

Case Study B – John

John was in the third year of his undergraduate degree in Translating and Interpreting (Spanish A language – German B language – English C language). Entry requirements for this language combination are slightly lower than for English B language, but are still nationally very high. He chose to follow the module: Advanced Economic and Legal Translation A-B/C (Spanish into English) as an elective as he had received high marks with little effort in all his German/Spanish translation modules.

 John was selected because he was extremely quiet in the initial introductory classes, becoming increasingly nonchalant as the practical translation tasks progressed. His first class presentations showed little effort and persistence, although he seemed capable of much more. Inevitably, different teaching methodologies or styles may attribute to this, but as his first continuous assessment rubrics showed marks ranging between 1.5-2 (on a scale of 1-4) he himself approached the teacher for an individual tutorial. Given the situation, he was selected as a pilot study subject.

In the first session John explained that given his prior experience in the German/Spanish modules, he had been taken aback by the level and demands of this module. He demonstrated a false sense of over-confidence based on his prior results. His self-efficacy beliefs had been shaken, although he was obviously motivated to make changes and demonstrated appropriate help-seeking. In this first session, after some prompting, he finally verbalized some of his problem areas and small steps towards remedying them were outlined. Session two, shortly after the first session and just before an individual assessment piece was due, led to more steps being agreed to improve problem areas and to continue adjusting his work process for the remainder of the semester. The third session was shortly after the first summative assessment (an individual sworn translation), in which he attained 8.1 and shortly before the final examinations.

 Considerable improvement had already been observed in his demeanour in class, flexible use of translation strategies, self-monitoring and in his SRL strategies, showing greater persistence in the tasks he undertook. In the final legal and commercial translation examinations he obtained 8.4 and 8.7, receiving a final global mark (individual work, classwork and two translation exams) of 9.1. At the end of the semester John returned, not for an MI session, but to express his gratitude for the guidance that had led to a significant transformation in his approach to translation tasks, his work processes and that he now felt committed to providing better quality translations rather than “winging it” in the belief that he had no more to learn. In his fourth year he has decided to take another elective, this time from English to Spanish.

Case Study C – Julia

Julia was an international student taking the MA in Professional Translation, specialising in legal translation in the Spanish-English combination. She was working, then, in a B-C/C-B combination. The course, again, has strict entrance requirements, with hundreds of applications for just 60 places. Her educational background included languages and some translation (in other language combinations) and some professional experience in commercial translation.

In this case we see two different situations in the table. The left side of Julia’s column refers to the semester of taught modules on the MA and the right side of the column to her internship in the second semester. A slightly more mature student, she appeared to have no real SRL strategy problems, was motivated and sought help concerning her language combination problems, and was an excellent student. Two major external environmental elements led to a complete about-face in her situation. Shortly before the end of the first semester a serious family health problem meant frequent trips to her home country and additional stress. Her work began to suffer as a result, dropping from 9.3 or 9 in early modules to 7 or 7.75 in the last modules.

The first MI session was held before she began her internship to consider the external pressures due to her family situation and those she may encounter in her internship. The most significant environmental change came about with her internship. Unfortunately, the company concerned did not comply with their agreement with the university, due to losing some of its permanent staff, and after a month or so Julia was left in charge of their office in a major Spanish city. Her working hours were from 9am to 6pm, but she found herself working 10 to 12 hours a day. She was offered an additional 10 hour contract to cover the discrepancy with the hours agreed for her internship, but she quickly became overwhelmed as the short deadlines agreed by the company for clients meant that any information or terminology mining was virtually impossible, she was under a great deal of stress and suffering health problems and insomnia. Despite the university wishing to intervene, she preferred to continue as she wanted to complete her studies as soon as possible given her difficult family situation.

The second MI session was through a series of emails concerning her MA dissertation, but which were also used to help her return to her earlier state. After this session, discussing the skills and work processes used in the MA modules she stepped back and took stock of her situation. Using the Achilles’ Heel sheet (Way 2008) she reappraised all her competences and selected steps to palliate her undesirable situation concerning ergonomics, organization, planning, pyschophysiological matters, self-monitoring and help-seeking. The third session, via Skype, was shortly before defending her dissertation when she confirmed that she had put into practice all the measures discussed, overcoming her earlier state of anxiety. In her dissertation she stated that using the Achilles’ Heel sheet and the reassessment of her strategies “had instantly alleviated” her situation. She was also offered a fulltime position in the company.

7. Analysis and results

In all three cases the MI sessions were held initially in person and later, in Case C, via videoconferences. Each case was reviewed before the sessions to highlight areas for intervention and to outline a guideline of topics and strategies to be used for each case. Obviously, the three subjects selected manifested a variety of different areas for improvement at different stages of their studies. All of them were translating into their B or C/D language and in one case not even from her A language. Given the variations in their personal motivations, behavioural factors and the fact that this was a first attempt at implementing MI, this was a considerable challenge. Case study A presented greater reluctance on the part of the student to recognise and accept the need for change, and, as a result, greater resistance to discuss and design a plan for improvements. In cases B and C, on the other hand, the students presented different degrees of awareness concerning their situation. Likewise, they employed different SRL strategies too: John asked for help almost as soon as his problems became apparent to him, whilst Julia became overwhelmed and was reluctant to seek help at first, thereby aggravating her situation before strategies were employed to make amends. In all three cases some improvement was evident, although as seen in Julia’s case, reinforcement may be necessary, especially in the light of environmental changes. Nevertheless, in our humble opinion, the results far exceeded our expectations.

8. Conclusions

As a first, tentative, attempt at introducing MI to translator training, this study is obviously neither representative nor significant in its findings. It has, however, opened a new avenue of research which we hope to follow in the future with a wider-reaching study based on careful case study selection, improved MI skills for the trainers involved, and an in-depth study of the internal and external factors affecting trainees.

The question we often ask ourselves is whether effective feedback can lead to changes in student behaviour as scarce research exists in TS pedagogy on the impact of effective feedback. Translation trainers often face high student numbers and an increasingly growing workload that may make this MI approach appear time consuming and unattractive. Nonetheless, when combined with SRL strategy observation, our initial pilot results would appear to have been effective. Detecting and analyzing individual students’ SRL strategies is undoubtedly a demanding task. Nevertheless, if incorporated into everyday classroom observation and assessment it will not necessarily increment our workload. On the contrary, early intervention may even save time later. By using MI and prompting students to readjust and fine tune their SRL strategies and motivation, better outcomes may be achieved, reducing the need for lengthy correction, repeated assessments and protracted tutorials when it may be too late to do anything. Introducing sessions on SRL strategies and motivational factors in university education across the board and especially in TS trainer training, we believe, can only benefit all those involved in translator training.

References

Calvo, Elisa and Eugenia Arrés (2006). “¿Por qué se estudia traducción e Interpretación en España? Expectativas y retos de los futuros estudiantes de traducción e interpretación.” Paper presented at V Congreso Internacional Traducción, Texto, Interferencias. En honor a Eugene A. Nida. 13-15 December, Cordoba, Spain.

The EMT Translator Trainer Profile Competences of the trainer in translation (2013) http://www.ressources.univ-rennes2.fr/service-relations-internationales/optimale/attachments/article/16/EMT%20translator%20trainer_Competences_Rev.ppt (accessed 5 July 2018).

Franken, Robert E. (2006). Human Motivation (6th ed.). Florence, KY, Wadsworth.

Haro-Soler, María del Mar (2017a) “Teaching Practices and Translation Students’ Self-Efficacy: A Qualitative Study of Teachers’ Perceptions”, Current Trends in Translation Teaching and Learning, 4(1): 198-228.

---- (2017b) “¿Cómo desarrollar la autoeficacia del estudiantado? Presentación y evaluación de una experiencia formativa en el aula de traducción”, Revista Digital de Investigación en Docencia Universitaria, 11(2): 50-74. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.19083/ridu.11.567

.

---- (2018a) “Self-Confidence and its Role in Translator Training: The Students’ Perspective” in New Directions in Cognitive and Empirical Translation Process Research, Isabel Lacruz and Riitta Jääskeläinen (eds), ATA Series, John Benjamins: 131-60. doi 10.1075/ata.18.07har.

---- (2018b) La confianza del estudiantado de traducción en su capacidad para traducir: Su desarrollo en la formación en traducción recibida en España Ph.D diss, University of Granada, Spain.

Huitt, William (2011) “Motivation to Learn: An overview”, Educational Psychology Interactive, Valdosta, GA, Valdosta State University. http://www.edpsycinteractive.org/topics/motivation/motivate.html (accessed 5 July 2018).

Kelly, Dorothy (2008) “Training the Trainers: Towards a Description of Translator Trainer Competence and Training Needs Analysis”, TTR, Volume 21, number 1, (1): 99–125.

King, Hayley (2016) Translator Education in Context: Learning Methodologies, Collaboration, Employability, and Systems of Assessment Ph.D. diss., RMIT University, Melbourne, Australia. http://researchbank.rmit.edu.au/view/rmit:162101(accessed 5 July 2018).

Kiraly, Don (2015) “Occasioning Translator Competence: Moving Beyond Social Constructivism toward a Postmodern Alternative to Instructionism”, Translation and Interpreting Studies, 10:1: 8-32.

Massey, Gary and Barbara Brändli. (2016) “Collaborative Feedback Flows and How We Can Learn from Them: Investigating a Synergetic Learning Experience in Translator Education in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Don Kiraly et al. Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Mainz, Mainz University Press: 177-99.

Miller, William R. (1983) “Motivational Interviewing with Problem Drinkers” Behavioural Psychotherapy, 11(2): 147-72.

---- and Stephen Rollnick (2013) Motivational Interviewing: Helping People Change (3rd edition), New York, Guildford Press.

Nicol, David J. and Debra Macfarlane‐Dick (2006) “Formative Assessment and Self‐regulated Learning: a Model and Seven Principles of Good Feedback Practice” Studies in Higher Education, Vol. 31 (2): 199-218.

Pintrich, Paul. R. (2000) “The Role of Goal Orientation in Self-regulated Learning” in Handbook of Self-regulation, Monique Boekaerts, Paul R. Pintrich, and Moshe Zeidner (eds), San Diego, CA: Academic: 451–502.

---- and Elisabeth V. De Groot (1990) “Motivational and Self-regulated Learning Components of Classroom Academic Performance” Journal of Educational Psychology, 82(1): 33–40. doi: 10.1037/0022-0663.82.1.33.

---- and Akane Zusho (2002) “The Development of Academic Self-regulation: The Role of Cognitive and Motivational Factors” in Development of Achievement Motivation, Allan Wigfield and Jacquelynne. S. Eccles (eds), San Diego, CA: Academic: 249- 84.

Risku, Hanna (2010) “A Cognitive Scientific View on Technical Communication and Translation. Do Embodiment and Situatedness Really Make a Difference?” Target, 22 (1): 94–111.

Robinson, Douglas (1997) Becoming a Translator. An accelerated course. London, Routledge. [2nd edition 2003: Becoming a Translator. An Introduction to the Theory and Practice of Translation. London, Routledge.

Rojo López, Ana R. and Marina Ramos Caro, (2016) “Can Emotion Stir Translation Skill?” in Reembedding Translation Process Research, Ricardo Muñoz Martín (ed.), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 107-30.

Rollnick, Stephen and William Miller, (1995) “What is Motivational Interviewing?”, Behavioural and Cognitive Psychotherapy, 23 (04): 325-34 DOI: 10.1017/S135246580001643X.

Shreve, Gregory M.  (2006) “The Deliberate Practice: Translation and Expertise”, Journal of Translation Studies, 9(1): 27-42

----, Erik Angelone, and Isabel Lacruz, (2018) “Are Expertise and Translation Competence the Same? Psychological Reality and the Theoretical Status of Competence” in Innovation and Expansion in Translation Process Research, Isabel Lacruz and Riitta Jääskeläinen (eds), Volume XVIII, American Translators Association Scholarly Monograph Series. Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 37-54.

Way, Catherine. (2008) “Systematic Assessment of Translator Competence: in Search of Achilles’ Heel” in Translator and Interpreter Training: Issues, Methods and Debates, London, Continuum Publishers: 88-103.

---- (2009) “Bringing Professional Practices into Translation Classrooms” in Proceedings of the Translation Conference 2008 (The Changing Face of Translation), Portsmouth: University of Portsmouth, November 8. http://www.port.ac.uk/school-of-languages-and-area-studies/conferences/translation-conference-2008/ (accessed 5 July 2018).

---- (2014a) “Structuring a Legal Translation Course: a Framework for Decision-making in Legal Translator Training” in Ashgate Handbook of Legal Translation, Le Cheng, Keng Kui Sen and Anne Wagner (eds), England, Ashgate: 135-54.

---- (2014b) Translator Competence and Beyond: New Challenges for Translator Training presented at the Second International Conference on Research into the Didactics of Translation (DIDTRAD) UAB, Barcelona. https://www.researchgate.net/publication/319261122_Translator_Competence_and_Beyond_New_Challenges_for_Translator_Training (accessed 5 July 2018).

---- (2016) “Intra-University Projects as a Solution to the Simulated/Authentic Dilemma” in Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education Don Kiraly et al. (eds), Gottingen, Mainz University Press: 147-60.

---- (2017) “Teaching and Assessing Intercultural Competence: From Common Ground to Divergence” in Towards Transcultural Awareness in Translation Pedagogy, Julie Deconink, Philippe Humblé, Arvi Sepp and Hélène Stengers (eds), Representation - Transformation. Translating across Cultures and Societies, Berlin, Vienna, Hamburg, London, LIT Verlag: 157-80.

Zimmerman, Barry J. (1989) “A Social Cognitive View of Self-Regulated Academic Learning”, Journal of Educational Psychology, 81(3): 329-39.

---- (2000a) “Self-Efficacy: An Essential Motive to Learn”

Contemporary Educational Psychology, 25: 82–91.

---- (2000b)  “Attaining Self-regulation: A Social Cognitive Perspective” in Handbook of Self-regulation, Monique Boekaerts, Paul R. Pintrich and Moshe Zeidner (eds), San Diego, California: Academic Press: 13-40.

---- (2002) “Becoming a Self-regulated Learner. An Overview” Theory into Practice, 41: 64-72.

---- and Anastasia Kitsantas (1997) “Developmental Phases in Self-regulation: Shifting from Process Goals to Outcome Goals”, Journal of Educational Psychology, 89 (1): 29-36.

---- and Manuel Martinez-Pons (1986) “Development of a Structured Interview for Assessing Student Use of Self-regulated Learning Strategies”, American Educational Research Journal, 23: 614-28.

---- and Adam R. Moylan (2009) “Self-regulation: Where Metacognition and Motivation Intersect,” in Handbook of Metacognition in Education Douglas J. Hacker, John Dunlosky and Arthur C. Graesser (eds), New York: Routledge: 299–315. 

Zumbrunn, Sharon, Joseph Tadlock and Elizabeth Danielle Roberts (2011). “Encouraging Self-Regulated Learning in the Classroom: A Review of the Literature” in Encourage Self-Regulated Learning in the Classroom Virginia Commonwealth University VCU MERC Publications. [on-line] http://scholarscompass.vcu.edu/merc_pubs/18 (accessed 5 July 2018).

Notes

[1] For details on the class presentations see Way (2009).

[2] Four fundamental processes in MI available at: http://www.motivationalinterviewing.org/sites/default/files/tnt_manual_2014_d10_20150205.pdf. (Accessed 05.07.2018).

[3] Case A followed the Introduction to Specialised Translation course, Case B Advanced Economic and Legal Translation (both undergraduate courses) and Case C the Master in Professional Translation (specialising in legal translation).

[5] Students are marked on a scale of nought to ten in examinations with the minimum pass mark at five. Our students have the highest marks in Spain in their secondary education and therefore are often demotivated by anything but the very highest marks.

About the author(s)

Catherine Way is Associate Professor of Translation at the University of Granada and lead researcher of the AVANTI research group. She has practised as a court and conference interpreter and freelance legal translator. She has co-edited several books, is a member of the Editorial Board of The Interpreter and Translator Trainer (previously the Editor) and of the Advisory Board of Fachsprache, the International Journal of Legal Discourse and the series Aprende a traducir, amongst others, and has peer reviewed for several publishers. She also co-edited the Proceedings of the 6th EST Conference. Her research interests are legal translation, translator training and action research. She has participated as an expert for the EU in the TRAFUT (Training for the Future) programme.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Catherine Way (2019).
"Fostering Translator Competence: The Importance of Effective Feedback and Motivation for Translator Trainees"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2430

Learning to Learn, Teach and Develop

Co-emergent Perspectives on Translator and Language-mediator Education

By Gary Massey (Zurich University of Applied Sciences, Switzerland)

Abstract & Keywords

Authentic experiential learning has enjoyed widespread and growing advocacy in translator and language-mediator education. It is epistemologically rooted in experiential learning theory (Kolb 1984) and predicated on the assumption that only through deliberate and reflective practice can the adaptive expertise necessary to professional translation and language mediation evolve. As such, it is compatible with social-constructivist and later (co-) emergentist models of competence development (e.g. Kiraly 2013, 2016). This paper considers applications and potential implications of (co-)emergent perspectives on teaching and learning for student, staff and organizational development. Drawing on a widely referenced toolkit for developing organizational learning (Garvin, Edmondson and Gino 2008), it uses examples of key implementations at the author’s home institute to sketch out a frame for empowering institutions to educate not only translators and other language mediators, but also teachers, researchers and the organizations in and with which they work.

Keywords: co-emergence, competence development, translator training, translator education, action research, organizational learning

©inTRAlinea & Gary Massey (2019).
"Learning to Learn, Teach and Develop Co-emergent Perspectives on Translator and Language-mediator Education"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2429

1. Introduction

The employability or skills gap among graduates of translator-education institutions in terms of quality, productivity and technology skills has been a repeated feature of meetings between translator educators and representatives of the language industry, such as the Translating Europe Forums convened by the European Commission’s Directorate-General for Translation. Proposals for follow-up actions (European Commission Directorate-General for Translation 2014: 5; see also Astley and Torres Hostench 2017: 219) have included more and better teaching of real-life skills to meet market needs, improving the range and quality of work placements and deploying professionals from the language industries not only to train students but also to help develop the competences of those university teachers with a predominantly academic background. The fundamental ‘dichotomy’ (Orlando 2016: 48), between vocational training on the one hand and academic objectives on the other has also been recognized by Translation Studies scholars, perhaps most characteristically voiced by Drugan (2013: 37) in the context of translation quality management: ‘academics and the industry are pursuing different goals and asking different questions […]. This lies at the heart of the widely noted divide between theory and practice [...]’.

The response has been a widespread and growing tendency to orient translation and language-mediation teaching, and the research that drives it, more closely on competence and its development. Multi-componential translation-competence modelling has been a strong current in Translation Studies research over the past twenty years. Risku (1998) serves as an early example, contrasting the qualitative distinctions in the processes of non-expert and expert translators in four ‘Anforderungsgruppen’, or clusters of cognitive demands (Risku 1998: 244): macro-strategy development, information organization, planning and decision-making and self-organization. Her work was followed by a number of models comprising multiple sub-competences that combine to form a translation super-competence. Arguably the most influential of these has been the PACTE group's revised multi-componential model (PACTE 2003: 58–61). It presents translation competence as a set of interacting sub-competences. The first four are the bilingual sub-competence, ‘predominantly procedural knowledge needed to communicate in two languages’; the extra-linguistic sub-competence, ‘predominantly declarative knowledge, both implicit and explicit, about the world in general and special areas’; the knowledge about translation sub-competence, ‘predominantly declarative knowledge, both implicit and explicit, about what translation is in general and aspects of the profession’; and the instrumental sub-competence, comprising technological and information literacy skills. These are integrated to ‘guarantee the efficiency of the translation process and solve the problems encountered’ by the key strategic sub-competence, made up of procedural knowledge encompassing planning, evaluation, sub-competence-activation, problem-identification and problem-solving elements. The five sub-competences are supported by ‘psychophysiological components’, such as cognitive and attitudinal resources as well as psychomotor mechanisms.

The PACTE group's aim has been to empirically validate their comprehensive model of translation competence and its acquisition (Hurtado Albir 2007; PACTE 2005). Göpferich (2008: 155–7; 2009) pursued a similar goal in the longitudinal TransComp project, adapting and embellishing the revised PACTE model to create a multi-componential model of her own. By contrast, the influential model developed by Kelly (2005; 2007) is not backed by empirical research. Instead, she proposes a heuristic derived from the analysis of other models and personal experience. It diverges little from the previous models that it combines and partly restructures, and comprises communicative and textual, professional instrumental, (inter-) cultural, thematic, interpersonal and psycho-physiological competences, all interlinked and governed by strategic competence.

Multi-componential modelling has exerted considerable influence on the translation profession, with key elements incorporated into translation service quality standards like the European EN 15038 (2006) and, later, ISO 17100 (2015). It has also had a considerable impact on approaches to designing translator education. PACTE’s competence model, for instance, is accompanied by an (admittedly vague) one of translation competence acquisition (PACTE 2000: 104), realized by a process in which the sub-competences are developed and integrated through the adoption of adequate learning strategies to accumulate new, and restructure old, knowledge. Kelly’s model is overtly didactic, directed at preparing students for a rapidly changing world and equipping them with the cognitive, professional and social skills needed to embark on a successful career. Indeed, key elements of Kelly's model appear to have fed into the first EMT ‘wheel of competence’, the European Master's in Translation competence profile for professional translators (EMT Expert Group 2009). The EMT wheel has been something of a blueprint for curriculum design among leading translator-education institutions both inside and outside of Europe. Its most recent edition (EMT Board 2017) continues the multi-componential approach, with no fewer than 35 skill descriptors arranged in the four principal competence clusters translation, technology, personal and interpersonal competence and service provision. A fifth area of competence, language and culture, is delegated to the performance levels and descriptors set out in the Common European Framework of Reference for Languages (CEFR) and comparable reference systems.

Yet, the multi-componential models also have their detractors. One of the earliest was Pym (2003), who regards the expanding panoply of competences in multicomponent models as institutionally driven and conceptually flawed, in that the models will always lag behind market demands. Instead, he puts forward a ‘wilfully’ minimalist definition of translation competence comprising ‘the ability to generate a series of more than one viable target text (TT1, TT2 ... TTn) for a pertinent source text (ST); the ability to select only one viable TI from this series, quickly and with justified confidence’ (Pym 2003: 489).

From a didactic perspective, the EMT competence profile implies that aspects of multi-componential modelling might be mapped more or less directly to curriculum design – an impression reinforced by the EMT network’s own criteria and procedures for accrediting member programmes. However, attempts to do so should be handled with extreme caution in order to assure curricular coherence and integrity. Kelly (2007: 138) herself expressed early misgivings about the ability of students to relate the various components of a curriculum to one another in what she calls ‘a sadly impermeable set of separate compartments of knowledge’. She has published similar views in a recent article suggesting the fragmented, teacher-centred impact of the modularized Bologna system underlying the European Higher Education Area (EHEA) (Kelly 2017: 34). Likewise, Kiraly and Hofmann (2016: 71) have criticized the compartmentalization in multi-componential models and their effect on current ‘patchwork quilt’ curriculum design.

A look at the common features of current translator-education curricula lends substance to these criticisms. My own institution is by no means untypical of EMT members in offering a series of semester-based modules that focus on particular aspects of translation competence broadly aligned with the EMT profile. Thus, the core translation modules offered in various source and target languages are chronologically structured over three semesters according to subject specialization, assignment complexity, modality and degree of hetero-functionality. These are supplemented by dedicated courses focussing on thematic translation and applied linguistics theory, extra-linguistic knowledge, technological instrumental competence and professional service-provision skills. The didactic approaches may vary considerably from module to module or unit to unit, but the limited inter-modular transferability observable among students remains an issue that we and others are continually at pains to address.

2. Meeting the Didactic Challenge: Learning to Innovate

One obvious reaction, both at my home institution and elsewhere, has been to include a more integrated approach to learning by introducing smaller or greater portions of authentic experiential learning into the curriculum. For well over a decade, experiential learning with varying degrees of authenticity has enjoyed widespread and growing advocacy in translator and language-mediator education in general. They typically take the form of mentorships and work placements with concomitant reflective assessment instruments, such those provided by the European Graduate Placement Scheme (EGPS), or of intra-curricular learning scenarios like translation projects, student translation companies and agency simulators (Astley and Torres Hostench 2017; Hansen-Schirra and Kiraly 2013; Kiraly et al. 2016; Kiraly, Massey and Hofmann 2018; Mitchell-Schuitevoerder 2013; Vandepitte 2009; Varney 2009).

Authentic experiential learning has its epistemological roots in the experiential learning theory and model first systematically developed by Kolb (1984). This proposes a four-stage learning cycle strongly influenced by Lewin’s (1946) action-research cycle (see below): concrete experience (the action part of the action-research cycle) prompts reflective observation of that experience, which leads to abstract conceptualization learned from the experience and feeds into the active experimentation of applying what has been learned. Authentic experiential learning in translator education is generally predicated on the assumption that only through deliberate practice (Ericsson, Krampe and Tesch-Roemer 1993; Shreve 2006) and reflection-in-action (Schön 1983; 1987) can the adaptive expertise necessary to the professional activity of translation and language mediation evolve. It is therefore compatible with social-constructivist approaches to competence development that assume meaning is collaboratively constructed in social learning environments, appropriately scaffolded by teachers to facilitate growing learner autonomy and the development of learners’ self-regulatory capacities.

Perhaps the most consistent and fervent advocate of experiential learning in translator education has been Kiraly (2000; 2005; 2006; 2012a; 2012b; 2013; 2016). His incipient model (Kiraly 2000: 58) marks his break with a traditional cognitive apprenticeship of observation, transmission and replication that cannot describe or explain the complex interactions by which learners evolve into competent practitioners and experts. It contains three pillars, each representing a key dimension of learner empowerment. The first is autonomy, through which self-reliance is developed by incremental degrees of collaborative, student-centred activity. The second pillar is authenticity, which builds experience and reflective action by exposing students to increasingly authentic project work over the course of a curriculum. And finally, there is competence, which requires carefully structured and progressively tapered – or scaffolded – guidance to achieve the ultimate goal of translation expertise once graduates have entered the community of professional translation practice.

More recently, Kiraly has put forward a re-worked model of competence development based on emergentist principles of knowledge development and learning (Kiraly 2013; Kiraly and Hofmann 2016). Referring to Risku's (2002; 2010) now uncontroversial assertion that cognition is an embodied, socially situated and enactive process, he focuses on the ‘translator moment’ as an instantiation of embodied expert translator competence, visualized as a three-dimensional nexus of nodes with ‘innumerable and unpredictable’ links, and in which decision-making processes are ‘uniquely adapted to each new translation problem’ (Kiraly 2013: 207–209). On this basis, he proposes a model of competence development (Kiraly 2013; 2016; Kiraly and Hofmann 2016) depicting a multiple series of vortices supported by environmental features that facilitate given activities, which Kiraly, with reference to Gibson (1979), calls ‘affordances’. The model was initially intended as a ‘heuristic for researchers, teachers and learners’ (Kiraly 2013: 241) but has now been supported by various qualitative studies and action-research initiatives investigating aspects of experiential learning (e.g. Canfora 2016; Kiraly 2012a; 2013; Kiraly, Massey and Hofmann 2018; Massey and Brändli 2016).

Kiraly’s model conceptualizes learning processes as non-linear, embodied, enactive, autopoietic (i.e. self-generating and self-sustaining) and co-emergent: ‘[t]ranslators […] co-emerge with their fellow learners, their teachers, the institutions they attend and the entire community of translation practice with which and whom they interact’ (Kiraly 2012b: 87–8). Moreover, as the previous quotation suggests, it is fractal, or scalable, and thus purports to ‘depict learning within an individual, a class session, a group or even a community of practice’ (Kiraly 2016: 64). It is the ramifications of this particular feature of the model that the rest of this contribution will address, as it holds important implications for the institutional frameworks in which the didactic challenge of truly competence-oriented teaching and learning must be met. In essence, all of us are, or should be, learning all the time – students, teachers, institutions and the external stakeholders from the community of practice with which they interact (for example, in the context of authentic experiential learning events). It falls to the translator-education institutions themselves to establish the pre-requisites, procedures and structures to facilitate those learning processes and thus empower learners at all levels, right up to that of the organization itself. This necessarily involves applying appropriate means and measures to develop competence amongst teaching staff, which has long been identified as a gap and pertinent need in translator education (European Commission Directorate-General for Translation 2013; Kelly 2005; 2008).

3. Meeting the Organizational Challenge: Learning from Innovation

The key step is not simply to introduce innovative teaching and learning into the curriculum, but to actually learn from doing so – both as teachers and as the organizations employing them. Pedagogical research on translator education is common, and entire journals are devoted to the subject. But an emergentist paradigm pre-supposes investigating and tracking the effects of learning events on all the actors involved, not just on the students themselves, an area that still appears to be under-researched.

A ready tool is provided by case-study action research, which has been enjoying increasing, though still somewhat restricted, recognition in Translation Studies (Bogucki 2013; Cravo and Neves 2007; Hubscher-Davidson 2008; Kiraly 2013; Massey, Jud and Ehrensberger-Dow 2015; Orlando 2016). Its main advantage lies in its practical and participative nature, with the potential to involve researchers, often the teachers themselves, directly with the beneficiaries of their research (Cravo and Neves 2007: 97; McKernan 1996: 31–3; Reason and Bradbury 2006/2010: 1), in other words those actors engaged in authentic experiential translation scenarios: students, teachers and teaching colleagues, of course, but also clients and client organisations, source-text writers, revisers, reviewers, terminologists, technologists and so on. It is well worth adding that action research promotes not only self-reflection to develop one’s own practice, but has also, from its beginnings, overtly aimed at creating change at group, institutional and societal levels. This tradition has at times been obscured by a one-sided emphasis on individual reflection (Adelman 1993: 21), which has been the principal focus of most action research in translator education to date.

The classis cycle of action research, first outlined by its originator, Kurt Lewin (1946), comprises the stages of planning, acting, observing and reflecting. The cycle can be re-iterated, and indeed Lewin (1946: 38) himself referred to the process as a ‘spiral of steps each of which is composed of a circle of planning, action, and fact-finding about the result of the action’. It is worth noting that Lewin’s spiral has been rendered by Kemmis, McTaggart and Nixon (2014: 19), among others, as an image bearing a strong resemblance to Kiraly’s vortices.

Lewin was himself a social researcher, but the participatory, practice-relevant principles of action research are applicable to many other disciplines and fields in which qualitative methods of enquiry are employed. It is applied widely in teacher education and, through the strategic deployment of the multiple iterations of the action-research cycle, has the potential to be used by educational institutions to guide syllabus and curriculum design from an organizational perspective. Such a perspective transcends the reflection and optimization processes pursued by individual teacher-researchers at the lower-order levels of discrete course units and modules, which until now has made up the bulk of action research reported in translator-education literature. McKernan’s (1996: 27–33) multi-cyclical time-process model of curriculum development serves as just one of many examples of curricular-level implementation. In the first cycle of action, a particular situation, issue or research question is initially identified. Research-group roles, schedules and actions are then defined in an ‘operational blueprint’ (McKernan 1996: 28), which is subsequently implemented. The self-monitoring practitioners involved in the research reflect on their actions to understand their effects. After the data is analyzed and interpreted, new cycles of action are initiated as the original research problem or question is re-cast and reviewed, leading to new hypotheses to be included in the revised action plan that is then itself subjected to empirical observation, testing and re-evaluation (McKernan 1996: 28–9). How this can work is illustrated in the following section by examples from the present author’s home institution, which is officially mandated to offer competence-based teaching that is research-driven.

4. Investigating Didactic Innovation: Deploying Case-study Action Research

Translation has long been recognised as an expert activity where the complex, idiosyncratic, ill-defined problems that are the norm can only be solved by adaptive expertise (Muñoz Martín 2014: 9). Its development depends decisively on fostering the metacognitive, self-regulatory capacities associated with reflective deliberate practice. The more conventional didactic approaches to promoting the metacognitive components of reflective practice among students comprise thesis writing, research workshops and theory courses, often delivered as lectures and/or seminars. Yet, implementing such stand-alone solutions carries with it all the shortcomings of curricular compartmentalization already mentioned above. The planning, execution, evaluation, reflection and review cycles of action research activate and develop precisely those capacities that are necessary pre-requisites to adaptive expertise. Thus, a coordinated strategy of institutionalizing participatory action research transversally across the curriculum becomes a viable complement, and quite possibly a long-term alternative, to compartmentalizing research and theory in often isolated dedicated courses and modules.

This vision has prompted my institution to adopt an increasingly systematic approach to conducting such research in order to enhance teaching practice and develop further the main strategic focal points of its curricula. Broadly speaking, two main avenues have been pursued: research into the feasibility and cognitive learning effects of process-oriented translation teaching as a supplement to more traditional product-oriented methods, and investigations of authentic experiential learning during collaborative translation projects with direct client participation. The former corresponds to what Toury (2012: 67–9) and Chesterman (2015: 7-9) refer to as the cognitive ‘act’ of translation, the latter to its situated ‘event’.

Closely linked to the empirical validation of competence models like those mentioned above, process-oriented teaching to complement traditional product-oriented methods has been enjoying growing popularity in translator education (Massey 2017a). Process-oriented techniques have been deployed in translator education for a number of years to increase students’ capacity to reflect on their decisions and actions and raise their problem-identification and problem-solving awareness. Methods range from written reflective commentaries, learning journals and integrated diaries (cf. Bergen 2009; García Álvarez 2007; Orlando 2011; 2016: 124–36), to the implementing more immediate concurrent techniques, such as spoken monologue, dialogue and collaborative think-aloud reports and protocols (House 2000; Kussmaul 1995; Pavlovič 2009). In the context of the current article, the written integrated problem and decision reporting (IPDR) proposed by Gile (2004) is especially interesting as IPDR, according to Gile’s studies, appears to have produced learning effects on both students and teachers.

Technological developments over the past twenty years have broadened access to keystroke logging, screen recording and eye-tracking, which have been successfully used in a variety of pedagogical experiments and settings in combination with various forms of verbalization, peer evaluation, self-assessment and diagnostic mentoring (e. g. Alves 2005; Hansen 2006; Pym 2009). Screen recordings provide an especially practicable tool to facilitate student exposure to the good and better practices of others, such as those of professionals (Angelone 2013). Studies show them to be an effective supplement to product-based evaluation (Enríquez Raído 2013; Hofer and Ehrensberger-Dow 2011; Massey and Ehrensberger-Dow 2012; 2013) and they also appear to have the advantage of greater accuracy over forms of written reporting such as IPDR (Angelone 2015).

We therefore decided to use such methods and technologies, which we had been applying in our own research into laboratory and workplace translation processes and cognitive ergonomics (Ehrensberger-Dow and Massey 2014), to investigate their effects on learning when introduced to our BA and MA curricula. The reason for the decision was in no small part due to the frequent comments by research participants that they had been learning a great deal from observing and retrospectively commenting on screen recordings of their own translation processes.

The studies and outcomes have been reported in a number of publications, to which the readers are referred for more detailed information. Hofer and Ehrensberger-Dow (2011), Massey and Ehrensberger-Dow (2011; 2012; 2013; 2014), and Massey and Jud (2015) describe the benefits of screen recording and eye-tracking student, teacher and professional translation processes and practices for both teaching and diagnostic purposes on BA, MA and continuing professional development (CPD) programmes. The research outcomes replicate results of other didactic experiments using similar techniques to track and ameliorate student translation processes (Angelone 2013; Enríquez Raído 2013; Pym 2009). They strongly suggest that process-oriented techniques in general, and screen recording in particular, can achieve very positive learning effects amongst students in conventional and audio-visual translation (AVT) courses by heightening procedural and strategic awareness and by extending problem-solving repertoires.

The process-oriented teaching methods have also had a learning effect on the teachers and the institution they work for. Their use has improved the ability to identify group and individual needs on the basis of the actions and behaviours leading to target-text production. For example, exposing less experienced students to AVT and other tools too early in their studies appears to cause cognitive overload (Massey and Jud 2015), suggesting that more systematic scaffolding is required in courses where more complex technologies are deployed. In addition, indicators of good practices identified amongst better students and professional translators provide indicators that can help teachers, with appropriate institutional training and support, to guide students through the analyses of their processes. These include targeted problem-type identification, problem solving through the consistent deployment of internal cognitive resources, the selective use of external resources adequate to the type of problem identified, larger translation segmentation (reflected in longer writing bursts), minimal self-revision and reduced multiple tasking to avoid cognitive overload. Further research on performance predictors has also revealed that even 10 to 15 minute sequences of recorded or observed processes deliver robust measures for producing quality translation output (Massey and Ehrensberger-Dow 2014: 93–6). This is important because it makes the use of otherwise intensive process-oriented teaching techniques much more realistic for teachers burdened with time and group-size constraints. Finally, the teachers’ recognition of the usefulness of process data and techniques has led them and their institution to question the epistemologies underlying their less individualized, more normative product-based methods of teaching and assessment.

So, who appears to be learning what, and from whom, in the cognitive process-oriented approaches to translator education we have been implementing and investigating? Our research and results show that students can and do learn about themselves, from and about their peers and from and about their teachers and professional practitioners. For their part, teachers can and do learn about themselves, from and about their students and from and about the professional practices introduced into their classes. At the same time, institutions can and do learn more about themselves and their programmes as well as about their students and their teachers.

Translation is patently a cognitive activity, but one firmly situated in a socio-technical environment. As such it is an obvious instance of situated cognition (Risku 2002; 2010), in which all kinds of partners and a variety of environmental factors interact with one another. The growing stress placed the authentic, often collaborative, experiential learning reflects the broad recognition of this fact in translator education. A variety of studies (Hansen-Schirra and Kiraly 2013; Kiraly et al. 2016) have been researching the effects of such deployments, including Massey and Brändli (2016). Again, readers are referred to that publication for more detailed information on the research methods and results. In the present contribution, we shall content ourselves with a brief overview of the study.

Massey and Brändli (2016) report on an action-research study of feedback interactions during a collaborative translation project commissioned by a real-world client organization and performed by a group of MA students at the author’s institute with the help of the SDL TRADOS Studio translation memory system. The translation project was overseen by the class teacher, together with another researcher and an assistant. The fully anonymized data were collected from a number of sources. Pre-project and post-project questionnaires were used to elicit self-report and peer data on the student participants’ assessment of their competences. Secondly, the participants were requested to document the feedback sought and received, the sources from which it came and the perceived degree of its usefulness in a learning journal. Thirdly, the students took part in a recorded concluding plenary meeting in which they discussed their experiences during the project as both learners and participants in a research study. Finally, the students completed a wrap-up questionnaire about the feedback they had received on the translation product, the client organization produced a short written report assessing the outcome of the project after the target text had been received, and the teacher submitted a retrospective statement with her own observations on the translation project, on the students’ involvement and on her own role and individual development as the project progressed.

The results supply some key insights into who learns what, where and how. There are clear indicators of students’ perceived development in individual competences, particularly in the technological and interpersonal aspects of translation service provision. Additional comments made by the students also suggest that direct involvement in the action research itself strengthened their motivation to take part in the authentic learning experience. Feedback was reported in the learning journals, plenary discussion and final questionnaire (Massey and Brändli 2016: 190–3) to have worked best when it was timely, task relevant, peer-sourced for process-related issues, which ranged from technology use and project management to problem-solving and quality assurance, and client- or teacher-sourced for the product, where the principal stress lay on target-text quality. The findings support those of general pedagogical research on effective feedback in that the most useful modes of feedback delivery were considered to be bilateral, dialogical, interactive and unmediated (Wiliam 2010). More pertinently, however, they provide our organization with a catalogue of practical corrective measures to render feedback more effective in future collaborative learning scenarios.

Equally salient from an organizational perspective are the results indicating complementary experiential learning effects on actors other than the students. The teacher explicitly learned from the project, both technologically and didactically. But her comments also describe the cognitive conflict with which she was confronted. The minimally invasive approach she deliberately adopted in her teaching appears to have been, at least initially, fundamentally incompatible with her own underlying, and hitherto largely unconscious, pedagogical epistemology. This is an important revelation both for herself and her institution. In essence, the teacher’s participation in this action-research initiative embodies the reflective (teaching) practice necessary to developing or maintaining adaptive expertise. In turn, this has implications for the learning organization in which she is working, which has already responded by introducing appropriate staff-development measures.

Last but not least, the client's assessment of the students’ performance demonstrated advanced awareness of central elements of the translation process. Aspects of stakeholder involvement and interests, distributed cognition and functionalism are either directly stated or can be inferred from the comments made, which placed surprisingly little emphasis on the language and source document per se. Such a discerning assessment could well be attributed to the client organization’s own learning path. In the course of the project, its representatives were consistently exposed to the discourse of the student and teacher participants, in which the frameworks, models, issues and phraseology of Translation Studies and the translation profession evidently figured large.

The indicators of co-emergent learning processes among all the participants in the study, coupled with the motivation that students reported, have encouraged our organization to launch further action-research cycles. These envisage a more inclusive role for students and external stakeholders, not only as research subjects but also as active participants in the collection, analysis and interpretation of data (cf. Kiraly, Massey and Hofmann 2018; Massey and Brändli 2016).

To sum up, course design and curriculum development are obvious ways in which educational institutions, and not just their teacher-researchers, might learn from case-study action research; but there are others. As we have already seen, further learning effects at the institutional level can emerge from organizational reflection on the reflective performance of teacher-researchers. Lastly, there also seem to be effects on those external stakeholders from the community of practice directly engaged in authentic learning scenarios at the translator-education institution. Indeed, here lies the truly transformative potential of action research involving clients and groups unfamiliar with the profession to learn more about its nature and demands. By identifying strategically suitable actors to include in such projects, institutions have an opportunity to transcend the boundaries of both academe and professional specialization and spread a greater awareness of translation as an expert activity within society at large.

5. From Student to Teacher and Institutional Development: A Frame for Empowering the Learning Organization

The results obtained from the studies summarized above validate the continued use of case-study action research, which does indeed appear to be ‘a viable tool for increasing our understanding of the processes involved in the development of translator competence’ (Kiraly 2013: 222), to advance our ability to develop translator competence among our students. The action-research approach has the particular advantage of being able to engage all the participants involved in a practical learning event in an iterative, multi-cyclical process of planning, action, observation and reflection.

As such, it also has the potential to serve as a tool with which to develop not only individual participants but also the collective in which they are embedded. The systematic strategic deployment of case-study action research can therefore be used to help drive organizational development in its own right (cf. Kiraly, Massey and Hofmann 2018). Institutions could, for example, use its combination of action and enquiry as a locus for bridging the academic-practitioner divide noted in the introduction to this paper by including practitioners, teaching professionals and their students in targeted research on competence building (Massey, Jud and Ehrensberger-Dow 2015: 43). This would have the positive outcome of moving all stakeholders, at all levels, closer to the reflective practice requisite to developing adaptive expertise.

There are unmistakeable parallels between the cycles of action research – and, by extension, of experiential learning (Kolb 1984) – and those proposed by action science for organizational learning. This is not surprising, as one of the authors of the early ground-breaking work on Organizational Learning (Argyris and Schön 1978), Chris Argyris, stands firmly in the Lewin social research tradition of group and organizational development (Adelman 1993: 21). Argyris and Schön (1978: 29) distinguish between two types of learning system. In ‘single-loop learning’ (O-I), ‘individuals respond to error by modifying strategies and assumptions within constant organizational norms’. In ‘double-loop learning’, there is ‘joint inquiry into organizational norms themselves, so as to resolve their inconsistency and make the new norms more effectively realizable’. It is only by achieving double-loop learning and, ultimately, ‘deutero-learning’ (Argyris and Schön, 1978: 29) – meaning the capacity of an organization and its members to self-regulate their learning – that a true learning organization can emerge. Argyris and Schön’s (1978: 140–1) ‘O-II’ model of ‘double-loop learning’ depicts learning by members and groups within an organization as a series of individual learning cycles or wheels encompassed by the same, larger cycle representing learning by the organization itself. The cycle with its four stages of discovery, invention, production and generalization still has considerable currency in organizational learning theory, as some more recent publications show (Cummings and Worley 2013; Sabri and Sabri-Matanagh 2013), and bears a close resemblance to the action-research cycle. The ‘discovery’ stage identifies a problem, ‘invention’ designates the development of a solution (both subsumable under the planning stage in action research), ‘production’ represents (the observation of) its implementation in action and ‘generalization’ refers to drawing conclusions about its effects through reflection. In other words, in virtually the same way that the action-research cycle promotes reflective action and learning in individual participants (students, teachers and others), so the cycle of double-loop learning promotes reflective action and learning at the organizational level.

This, in turn, recalls the models of co-emergent learning variously proposed in Kiraly (2016), Kiraly and Hofmann (2016) and Kiraly, Massey and Hofmann (2018). As already mentioned, the learning that takes place according to this model is necessarily supported by affordances, in other words by facilitating environmental features. Learning, whether individual, collective or institutional, is situated in complex socio-technical and organizational systems. The capacity to foster such learning by shaping the affordances that support it therefore becomes key to the success of learning in and as organizations. As the systems scientist, Peter Senge, has famously pointed out in The Fifth Discipline: The Art and Practice of the Learning Organization (1990/1999), organizations should provide the frameworks for their members to engage consistently in systems thinking, to develop the personal mastery to commit to lifelong learning, to scrutinize and constantly challenge deeply ingrained mental models, to possess the intrinsic motivation to build shared visions and to learn from one another in teams. When specifically related to professional (translator) education, this means promoting individual and organizational learning by developing the fields, traditions and incentives for reflective practice (cf. Schön 1987: 311; Senge 1990/1999: 258–9).

Garvin, Edmondson and Gino (2008) have devised a widely recognized toolkit to foster organizational learning. Proposing a ‘comprehensive, concrete survey instrument for assessing learning within an organization’ (Garvin, Edmondson and Gino 2008: 3) that can be scaled up or down to any level of an organization, they focus on three mutually reinforcing building blocks of organizational learning. The first is a supportive learning environment with four distinguishing features: psychological safety, which encourages members to openly express their opinions; appreciation of differences and opposing ideas; openness to new ideas; and, perhaps most importantly, time for reflection: ‘supportive learning environments allow time for a pause in the action and encourage thoughtful review of the organization’s practices’ (Garvin, Edmondson and Gino 2008: 3). The second building block comprises concrete learning processes and practices: opportunities for experimentation; information collection (for example, on competitors, trends and stakeholders); issue analysis and discussion; systematic education and training opportunities; information transfer and sharing; and regular debriefings and post-audits. The third is having a leadership willing and able to reinforce learning.

How can all or parts of this toolkit be used to target the affordances of co-emergent learning in translator-education institutions? Every organization will have its particular needs, processes and structures to take into account. The present paper ends with some examples from the author’s home institution.

More conventional ways of operationalizing the cycles of information collection, information transfer, feedback and reflection include staff, course and curriculum evaluations, peer reviewing, sounding boards and graduate career tracking. These have been supplemented with CPD and curricular development measures to foster co-emergent learning and reflective practice among students, teachers, researchers, managers and, wherever feasible, external practice partners.

In concrete terms, we are preparing to implement an organizational development concept to facilitate and incentivize the professional development of our staff members. This centres on using low-threshold, efficient CPD opportunities to meet the mandatory requirement that all academic and teaching staff must fulfil. That concept, together with its implementing regulation, is based on the consolidation and development of three broad staff-competence areas derived from the EMT Translator Trainer Profile (European Commission Directorate-General for Translation 2013): professional translation service provision (corresponding to ‘field competence’ in the EMT profile), didactics (the profile’s ‘instructional’, ‘interpersonal’, ‘organisational’ and ‘assessment’ competences) and theoretical field knowledge (represented in the profile as the integration of translation scholarship and research, and subsumed under ‘instructional competence’). Staff CPD for our academic and professional educators will be individualized to take account of their specific competence profiles.

Measures already initiated, or envisaged in the near future, comprise job shadowing and professional mentorships, mandatory freelance work for staff without translation experience, as well as the continued expansion of our various forums to promote exchanges between teachers, researchers and professional practitioners. As outlined above, our various teaching methods and scenarios constitute a wealth of learning opportunities that may be used to expose academic staff to the realities of the professional world of translation. In addition, we intend to provide further incentives to pursue case-study action research, wherever possible with the direct involvement of client organizations. By encouraging team teaching and mutual attendance of modules, we also hope to broaden the range of our staff members and thus narrow the divide between theory and practice that besets many translator-education institutions. To facilitate and strengthen the transfer of learning between our institute and professional practice, we are setting up more combined BA, MA and CPD offerings. Finally, to provide our organization with that most valuable of resources, time for reflection, we have now redesigned our schedules so that staff and students are given two extra weeks during the semester for independent study and professional development. It is our hope that the measures we have adopted, together with others to come, will create the affordances needed to drive co-emergent learning throughout our organization.

6. Conclusion

Case-study action research (Kiraly 2012a; 2012b; 2013; Kiraly and Hofmann 2016; Kiraly, Massey and Hofmann 2018) has shown that Kiraly’s fractal model of co-emergent learning can account for student competence development in experiential scenarios. There is additional evidence (Kiraly, Massey and Hofmann 2018; Massey and Brändli 2016; Massey 2017b) that Kiraly’s model can be applied to describe learning among the various other stakeholders of translator education: teachers, researchers, clients and even educational institutions themselves. The model is congruent with established theories of organizational learning, where learning capacity hinges on the ability of an organization and its members to learn how to learn, and where the learning process itself involves very similar cycles of action and enquiry to those applied to action research, on the one hand, and to experiential learning, on the other. It would therefore seem appropriate for educational institutions to strategically and systematically deploy case-study action research, particularly in experiential learning contexts, as a tool with which to drive organizational learning and development. However, targeting the complex, multifarious affordances that facilitate co-emergent learning requires a whole set of tools and not just one. The wide-ranging toolkit developed by Garvin, Edmondson and Gino (2008) is just one example of how a workable frame might be established to empower institutions to adopt a more transformative role in educating not only translators and other language mediators, but also teachers, researchers and the organizations in and with which they work.

References

Adelman, Clem (1993) “Kurt Lewin and the Origins of Action Research”, Educational Action Research 1, no. 1: 7–24.

Alves, Fabio (2005): “Bridging the Gap between Declarative and Procedural Knowledge in the Training of Translators: Meta-reflection under Scrutiny”, Meta 50, no. 4, URL: https://www.erudit.org/revue/meta/2005/v50/n4/019861ar.pdf (accessed 15 January 2018)

Angelone, Erik (2013) “Watching and Learning from ‘Virtual Professionals’: Utilising Screen Recording in Process-oriented Translator Training” in New Prospects and Perspectives for Educating Language Mediators, Don Kiraly, Silvia Hansen-Schirra and Karin Maksymski (eds), Tübingen, Narr Francke Attempto: 139–55.

---- (2015) “The Impact of Process Protocol Self-analysis on Errors in the Translation Product” in Describing Cognitive Processes in Translation: Acts and Events, Maureen Ehrensberger-Dow, Birgitta Englund Dimitrova, Séverine Hubscher-Davidson and Ulf Norberg (eds), Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins: 105–124.

Argyris, Chris, and Donald A. Schön (1978) Organizational Learning: A Theory of Action Perspective, Reading MA, Addison-Wesley.

Astley, Helen, and Olga Torres Hostench (2017) “The European Graduate Placement Scheme: An Integrated Approach to Preparing Master’s in Translation Graduates for Employment”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 11, nos. 2–3: 204–22.

Bergen, David (2009). “The Role of Metacognition and Cognitive Conflict in the Development of Translation Competence”, Across Languages and Cultures 10, no. 2: 231–50.

Bogucki, Lukasz (2013) Areas and Methods of Audiovisual Translation Research, Frankfurt am Main, Lang.

Canfora, Carmen (2016) “Assessing Learning in Heterogeneous Learning Groups in Translator Training – A Role for Portfolios” in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Don Kiraly et al. (eds), Göttingen, V&R unipress/Mainz University Press: 161–76.

Chesterman, Andrew (2015) “Models of What Processes?” in Describing Cognitive Processes in Translation: Acts and Events, Maureen Ehrensberger-Dow, Birgitta Englund Dimitrova, Séverine Hubscher-Davidson and Ulf Norberg (eds), Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins: 7–20.

Cravo, Ana, and Josélia Neves (2007) “Action Research in Translation Studies”, Journal of Specialised Translation 7: 92–107.

Cummings, Thomas G., and Christopher G. Worley (2013) Organization Development and Change (10th ed.), Stamford CT: Cengage Learning.

Drugan, Joanna (2013) Quality in Professional Translation: Assessment and Improvement, London, Bloomsbury.

Ehrensberger-Dow, Maureen, and Gary Massey (2014) “Cognitive Ergonomic Issues in Professional Translation” in The Development of Translation Competence: Theories and Methodologies from Psycholinguistics and Cognitive Science, John W. Schwieter and Aline Ferreira (eds), Newcastle, Cambridge Scholars: 58–86.

EMT Board (2017) European Master’s in Translation. Competence Framework 2017, Brussels, European Commission. URL: https://ec.europa.eu/info/sites/info/files/emt_competence_fwk_2017_en_web.pdf (accessed 10 May 2018)

EMT Expert Group (2009) Competences for Professional Translators, Experts in Multilingual and Multimedia Communication, Brussels, European Commission. URL: https://ec.europa.eu/info/sites/info/files/emt_competences_translators_en.pdf (accessed 10 May 2018)

EN 15038 (2006) Translation Services—Service Requirements, Brussels, European Committee for Standardization.

Enríquez Raído, Vanessa (2013) “Using Screen Recording as a Diagnostic Tool in Early Process-oriented Translator Training” in New Prospects and Perspectives for Educating Language Mediators, Don Kiraly, Silvia Hansen-Schirra and Karin Maksymski (eds), Tübingen, Narr Francke Attempto: 121–38.

Ericsson, K. Anders, Ralph Th. Krampe and Clemens Tesch-Roemer (1993) “The Role of Deliberate Practice in the Acquisition of Expert Performance”, Psychological Review 100, no. 3: 363–406.

European Commission Directorate-General for Translation (2013) EMT Translator Trainer Profile. Competences of the Trainer in Translation. URL: https://de.scribd.com/document/246979198/Translator-Trainer-Profile-EMT (accessed 15 January 2018)

---- (2014) Report and Follow-up Actions: Translation Europe Forum 2014. Linking up Translation Stakeholders.

URL: http://ec.europa.eu/dgs/translation/programmes/translating_europe/documents/report_actions_2014_en.pdf (accessed 30 May 2016)

García Álvarez, Ana María (2007) “Evaluating Students’ Translation Process in Specialised Translation: Translation Commentary”, Journal of Specialised Translation 7: 139–63.

Garvin, David A., Amy C. Edmondson and Francesca Gino (2008) “Is Yours a Learning Organization?”, Harvard Business Review March: 1-10.

Gibson, James J. (1979) The Ecological Approach to Visual Perception, Hillsdale NJ, Erlbaum.

Gile, Daniel (2004) “Integrated Problem and Decision Reporting as a Translator Training Tool”, Journal of Specialised Translation 2: 2–20.

Göpferich, Susanne (2008) Translationsprozessforschung: Stand –Methoden – Perspektiven, Tübingen, Narr.

---- (2009) “Towards a Model of Translation Competence and its Acquisition: The Longitudinal Study ‘TransComp’” in Behind the Mind: Methods, Models and Results in Translation Process Research, Susanne Göpferich, Arnt L. Jakobsen and Inger M. Mees (eds), Copenhagen, Samfundslitteratur Press: 11–37.

Hansen, Gyde (2006) “Retrospection Methods in Translator Training and Translation Research”, Journal of Specialised Translation 5: 2–41.

Hansen-Schirra, Silvia, and Don Kiraly (eds) (2013) Projekte und Projektionen in der translatorischen Kompetenzentwicklung, Frankfurt am Main, Lang.

Hofer, Gertrud, and Maureen Ehrensberger-Dow (2011): “Evaluation of Translation Processes: Applying Research Techniques to Professional Development Programs” in Translationsforschung: Tagungsberichte der LICTRA IX. Leipzig International Conference on Translation & Interpretation Studies 19.–21.5.2010, Peter A. Schmitt, Susann Herold and Annette Weilandt (eds), Frankfurt am Main, Lang: 321–32.

House, Juliane (2000) “Consciousness and the Strategic Use of Aids in Translation” in Tapping and Mapping the Processes of Translation and Interpreting: Outlooks on Empirical Research, Sonja Tirkkonen-Condit and Riitta Jääskeläinen (eds), Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins: 149–62.

Hubscher-Davidson, Séverine (2008) “A Reflection on Action Research Processes in Translator Training”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 2, no. 1: 75–92.

Hurtado Albir, Amparo (2007) “Competence-based Curriculum Design for Training Translators”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 1, no. 2: 163–95.

ISO 17100 (2015). Translation Services – Requirements for Translation Services, Geneva, ISO.

Kelly, Dorothy (2005) A Handbook for Translator Trainers, Manchester, St. Jerome.

---- (2007) “Translator Competence Contextualized. Translator Training in the Framework of Higher Education Reform: In Search of Alignment in Curricular Design” in Across Boundaries: International Perspectives on Translation Studies, Dorothy Kenny and Kyongjoo Ryou (eds), Newcastle, Cambridge Scholars: 128–42.

---- (2008) “Training the Trainers: Towards a Description of Translator Trainer Competence and Training Needs Analysis”, TTR: traduction, terminologie, rédaction 21, no. 1: 99–125.

---- (2017) “Translator Education in Higher Education Today: The EHEA and Other Major Trends. Convergence, Divergence, Paradoxes and Tensions” in Translation/Interpreting Teaching and the Bologna Process: Pathways between Unity and Diversity, Susanne Hagemann, Julia Neu and Stephan Walter (eds), Berlin, Frank & Timme: 29-50.

Kemmis, Stephen, Robin McTaggart and Rhonda Nixon (2014) The Action Research Planner: Doing Critical Participatory Action Research, Singapore, Springer.

Kiraly, Don (2000) A Social Constructivist Approach to Translator Education: Empowerment from Theory to Practice, Manchester, St. Jerome.

---- (2005) “Project-based Learning: A Case for Situated Translation”, Meta 50, no. 4: 1098–111.

---- (2006) “Beyond Social Constructivism: Complexity Theory and Translator Education”, Translation and Interpreting Studies 1, no. 1: 68–86.

---- (2012a) “Skopos Theory Goes to Paris: Purposeful Translation and Emergent Translator Competence” in mTm. Minor Translating Major – Major Translating Minor – Minor Translating Minor. Special Issue of mTm to Commemorate Hans J. Vermeer (mTm – A Translation Journal), Hanna Risku, Christina Schäffner and Jürgen Schopp, (eds.), Athens, Diavlos: 119–44.

---- (2012b) “Growing a Project-based Translation Pedagogy: A Fractal Perspective”, Meta 57, no. 1: 82–95.

---- (2013) “Towards a View of Translator Competence as an Emergent Phenomenon: Thinking Outside the Box(es) in Translator Education” in New Prospects and Perspectives for Educating Language Mediators, Don Kiraly, Silvia Hansen-Schirra and Karin Maksymski (eds), Tübingen, Narr Francke Attempto: 197–224.

---- (2016) “Authentic Project Work and Pedagogical Epistemologies: A Question of Competing or Complementary Worldviews?” in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Don Kiraly et al. (eds), Göttingen, V&R unipress/Mainz University Press: 53–66.

Kiraly, Don, Lisa Rüth, Carmen Canfora, C and Andrea Cnyrim (eds) (2016). Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Göttingen, V&R unipress/Mainz University Press.

Kiraly, Don, and Sascha Hofmann (2016) “Towards a Postpositivist Curriculum Development Model for Translator Education” in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Don Kiraly et al. (eds), Göttingen, V&R unipress/Mainz University Press: 67–87.

Kiraly, Don, Gary Massey and Sascha Hofmann (2018) “Beyond Teaching: Towards Co-Emergent Praxis in Translator Education” in Translation, Didaktik, Kompetenz. Translationswissenschaftliches Kolloquium V. Beiträge zur Übersetzungs- und Dolmetschwissenschaft, Barbara Ahrens, Silvia Hansen-Schirra, Monika Krein-Kühle, Michael Schreiber and Ursula Wienen (eds), Berlin, Frank & Timme.

Kolb, David. A. (1984) Experiential Learning: Experience as the Source of Learning and Development, Englewood Cliffs NJ, Prentice Hall.

Kussmaul, Paul (1995) Training the Translator, Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins.

Lewin, Kurt (1946) “Action Research and Minority Problems”, Journal of Social Issues 2, no. 4: 34-46.

Massey, Gary (2017a) “Translation Competence Development and Process-oriented Pedagogy” in The Handbook of Translation and Cognition, John W. Schwieter and Aline Ferreira (eds), Chichester, Wiley-Blackwell: 520–44.

---- (2017b) “Research-driven Translation Teaching: Doing Applied Linguistics to Empower the Learning Organisation”, in Doing Applied Linguistics. Enabling Transdisciplinary Communication. Festschrift für Urs Willi, Daniel Perrin and Ulla Kleinberger (eds), Berlin, de Gruyter, 184–93.

Massey, Gary, and Barbara Brändli (2016) “Collaborative Feedback Flows and How We Can Learn from Them: Investigating a Synergetic Experience in Translator Education” in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Don Kiraly et al. (eds), Göttingen, V&R unipress/Mainz University Press: 177–99.

Massey, Gary, and Maureen Ehrensberger-Dow (2011) “Commenting on Translation: Implications for Translator Training”, Journal of Specialised Translation 16: 26–41.

---- (2012) “Evaluating the Process: Implications for Curriculum Development” in Translationswissenschaft interdisziplinär: Fragen der Theorie und der Didaktik, Lew Zybatow, Alena Petrova and Michael Ustaszewski (eds), Frankfurt am Main, Lang: 95–100.

---- (2013) “Evaluating Translation Processes: Opportunities and Challenges” in New Prospects and Perspectives for Educating Language Mediators, Don Kiraly, Silvia Hansen-Schirra and Karin Maksymski (eds), Tübingen, Narr Francke Attempto: 157–80.

---- (2014) “Looking beyond Text: The Usefulness of Translation Process Data” in Methods in Writing Process Research, Dagmar Knorr, Carmen Heine and Jan Engberg (eds), Bern, Lang: 81–98.

Massey, Gary, and Peter Jud (2015) “Teaching Audiovisual Translation with Products and Processes: Subtitling as a Case in Point” in Accessing Audiovisual Translation, Lukasz Bogucki and Mikolaj Deckert, (eds), Frankfurt am Main, Lang: 99–116.

Massey, Gary, Peter Jud and Maureen Ehrensberger-Dow (2015) “Building Competence and Bridges: The Potential of Action Research in Translator Education” in Constructing Translation Competence, Paulina Pietrzak and Mikolaj Deckert (eds), Frankfurt am Main, Lang: 27–48.

McKernan, James (1996) Curriculum Action Research: A Handbook of Methods and Resources for the Reflective Practitioner (2nd ed.), London & New York NY, Routledge.

Mitchell-Schuitevoerder, Rosemary (2013) “A Project-based Methodology in Translator Training” in Tracks and Treks in Translation Studies: Selected Papers from the EST Congress, Leuven 2010, Catherine Way, Sonia Vandepitte, Reine Meylaerts and Magdalena Bartłomiejczyk (eds), Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins: 127–42.

Muñoz Martín, Ricardo (2014) “Situating Translation Expertise: A Review with a Sketch of a Construct”, in The Development of Translation Competence: Theories and Methodologies from Psycholinguistics and Cognitive Science, John W. Schwieter and Aline Ferreira (eds), Newcastle, Cambridge Scholars: 2–56.

Orlando, Marc (2011) “Evaluation of Translations in the Training of Professional Translators: At the Crossroads between Theoretical, Professional and Pedagogical Practices”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 5, no. 2: 293–308.

---- (2016) Training 21st Century Translators and Interpreters: At the Crossroads of Practice, Research and Pedagogy, Berlin, Frank & Timme.

PACTE (2000) “Acquiring Translation Competence: Hypotheses and Methodological Problems in a Research Project” in Investigating Translation. Selected Papers from the 4th International Congress on Translation, Barcelona, 1998, Allison Beeby, Doris Ensinger and Marisa Presas (eds), Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins: 99–106.

---- (2003) “Building a Translation Competence Model” in Triangulating Translation: Perspectives in Process Oriented Research, Fabio Alves (ed.), Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins: 43–66.

---- (2005) “Investigating Translation Competence: Conceptual and Methodological Issues”, Meta 50, no. 2: 609–19.

Pavlovič, Nataša (2009) “More Ways to Explore the Translating Mind: Collaborative Translation Protocols” in Behind the Mind: Methods, Models and Results in Translation Process Research, Susanne Göpferich, Arnt L. Jakobsen and Inger M. Mees, (eds), Copenhagen, Samfundslitteratur Press: 81–105.

Pym, Anthony (2003) “Redefining Translation Competence in an Electronic Age: In Defence of a Minimalist Approach”, Meta 48, no. 4: 481–97.

---- (2009) “Using Process Studies in Translator Training: Self-discovery through Lousy Experiments” in Behind the Mind: Methods, Models and Results in Translation Process Research, Susanne Göpferich, Arnt L. Jakobsen and Inger M. Mees (eds), Copenhagen, Samfundslitteratur Press: 135–56.

Reason, Peter, and Hilary Bradbury (2006/2010) The Handbook of Action Research (concise paperback ed.), London, Sage.

Risku, Hanna (1998) Translatorische Kompetenz: kognitive Grundlagen des Übersetzens als Expertentätigkeit, Tübingen, Stauffenburg.

---- (2002) “Situatedness in Translation Studies”, Cognitive Systems Research 3, no. 3: 523–33.

---- (2010) “A Cognitive Scientific View on Technical Communication and Translation: Do Embodiment and Situatedness Really Make a Difference?”, Target 22, no. 1: 94–111.

Sabri, Sahab, and Saeed Sabri-Matanagh (2013), Organizational Development and Strategic Change, Victoria, Academics Publishing.

Schön, Donald A. (1983) The Reflective Practitioner: How Professionals Think in Action, New York NY, Basic Books.

---- (1987) Educating the Reflective Practitioner, San Francisco CA, Jossey-Bass.

Senge, Peter M. (1990/1999) The Fifth Discipline: The Art and Practice of the Learning Organization, London, Random House.

Shreve, Gregory M. (2006) “The Deliberate Practice: Translation and Expertise”, Journal of Translation Studies 9, no. 1: 27–42.

Toury, Gideon (2012) Descriptive Translation Studies—And Beyond (revised ed.), Amsterdam & Philadelphia PA, Benjamins.

Vandepitte, Sonia (2009) “Entrepreneurial Competences in Translation Training” in Eighth Portsmouth Translation Conference Proceedings. The Changing Face of Translation, Ian Kemble (ed.), University of Portsmouth, Portsmouth: 120-30.

Varney, Jennifer (2009) “From Hermeneutics to the Translation Classroom: A Social Constructivist Approach to Effective Learning”, International Journal for Translation and Interpreting Research 1, no. 1: 27-43.

Wiliam, Dylan (2010): “The Role of Formative Assessment in Effective Learning Environments” in The Nature of Learning: Using Research to Inspire Practice, Hanna Dumont, David Istance and Francisco Benavides (eds), Paris, OECD Publishing: 135–59.

About the author(s)

Gary Massey is Director of the Institute of Translation and Interpreting at the Zurich University of Applied Sciences, and past head of its MA in Applied Linguistics and undergraduate degree programmes in translation. Prior to taking up his present position, he taught at University College London, the University of Zurich and the Zurich School for Interpretation and Translation. His main research and teaching interests include cognitive translation processes, translation ergonomics, translation quality and translator competence development/education. In addition to his academic activities and duties, he has had wide-ranging experience as both a staff and freelance translator in various fields.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Gary Massey (2019).
"Learning to Learn, Teach and Develop Co-emergent Perspectives on Translator and Language-mediator Education"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2429

Assessment as a Communicative Activity in the Translation Classroom

By Konrad Klimkowski (John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, Poland)

Abstract & Keywords

Assessment has become a focal issue in recent debate in translator education. It is argued in this article that the main role of assessment is to facilitate learning. Assessment must enable learners to (a) reflect upon their performance, and (b) to use this reflection to plan further learning. If this function is missing or invalidated, other objectives of assessment are hardly attainable. This article explores how managing classroom communication can help in ensuring an empowering relation between learning and ‘teaching’, assessment and self-assessment (self-regulation). The article discusses the following problems: constructing a safe but demanding space for communication; assessing performance without learner disempowerment; using regular classroom communication as part of assessment strategy; optimizing information collected from mistakes and errors; and assessment as subject to negotiation of senses. Some assessment-related communication strategies are discussed along with a short selection of activities that can be a practical follow-up for the readers.

Keywords: assessment, self-assessment, translator training, classroom communication, co-emergent learning

©inTRAlinea & Konrad Klimkowski (2019).
"Assessment as a Communicative Activity in the Translation Classroom"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2428

1. Introduction

The main objective of this article is to advocate for two theses about the role of assessment in translator education:[1]

  1. A view under which assessment is part of the learning experience[2] offers greater advantages than a view under which assessment follows teaching.
  2. When designed and moderated, classroom communication can hugely enhance learning assessment practices, since regular communicative interaction offers a huge potential for building students’ resources for learning and growth

These objectives need to be situated in the context of the theoretical (epistemological) background adopted by the author. Therefore, the first part of the article expounds its main founding ideas. The latter part of the article deals with assessment perceived as a communicative practice. It ends with a handful of practical suggestions of how to optimize classroom communication to empower assessment, self-assessment and – consequently – learning.

2. Theoretical tenets of the article

The centrality of learning in the translation classroom is an assumption that stems from the epistemological perspective I adopt as an educator and researcher. This perspective represents a social constructivist stance on education – which was originally proposed for translator education in Kiraly (2000). Hence, the classroom I try to construct together with my students has an extensive collaborative context, emphasises situated learning, and seeks empowerment and transformative[3] outcomes. Kiraly’s recent works, which define classroom interaction in terms of emergent phenomena[4] (see e.g. Kiraly 2013, 2015 or 2016) are also hugely inspirational for my reflection and practice. They also show Kiraly’s extensive reliance on translation projects as a paramount classroom methodology – a view to which I subscribe completely (see e.g. Klimkowski 2015). My teaching and research is also informed by such educational conceptions as experiential learning (e.g. Kolb 1984); Moser-Mercer’s (2008) notion of self-regulation as a holistic developmental strategy for (interpreter) education; and the relation-based approach to education, as advocated by Rogers (1967/2002) or Gergen (2009). All these conceptions are instrumental in my constructing the argument of this article.

3. Assessment conceived of as part of learning rather than a follow-up of teaching

Kolb’s (1984) model of experiential learning depicts the learning process as composed of four reiterative stages: experiencing the reality, reflecting upon the experience, conceptualizing the reflected experience and, finally, acting, which starts a new learning cycle. In her discussion of learning styles and approaches, Kelly (2005: 47-49) uses simplified verbal labels for each stage: do, reflect, form principles, plan – and then reiterate doing as based on planning. The reflexive stage clearly reveals an evaluative function ingrained in the learning process. This kind of self-reflection corresponds to the educational notion of self-assessment.[5] The latter can be defined as a skill of determining one’s learning status quo by reflecting upon one’s performance with the view to determining the positive and the problematic aspects.

Taking these assumptions into account, I postulate that the pivotal role of assessment as part of teaching is to enhance self-assessment as part of learning. Even though in numerous contexts instructional assessment needs to be structurally planned in stages that follow the stages of instruction, assessment practices need to make up for the potential dysfunctional impact of the classroom narrative based on the divide between learning and assessment: ‘now you are expected to learn, and later your skills are assessed’.

Vital as it is, self-assessment is not enough to guarantee growth. As is clearly visible from Kolb (1984) and Kelly (2005), the reflexive stage can only enhance learning when followed by a performative stage. The latter takes place when learners employ their resources to transform self-reflection into planned actions, and – consequently – to complete the tasks that result from self-reflection. This close link between self-reflection and self-reaction is convincingly explored by Moser-Mercer (2008), with its main focus on the notion of self-regulation in the learning process. This latter concept is anchored in performance psychology and is defined by (Moser-Mercer 2008: 14) in terms of a behaviour feedback that a learners give him/herself in order to activate and sustain those thoughts and behaviours that help him/her achieve goals. Repetitive internal feedback allows a learner to make adjustments in his/her learning processes. Consequently, a self-regulated learner is expected to perform (reiteratively) the following five stages in the learning process:

they begin by analysing the task and interpreting task requirements in terms of their current knowledge and beliefs […]; (2) they set task-specific goals, which they use as a basis for selecting, adapting, and possibly inventing strategies that will help them accomplish their objectives […]; (3) after implementing strategies, they monitor their progress towards goals, thereby generating internal feedback about the success of their efforts; (4) they adjust their strategies and efforts based on their perception of on-going progress […]; and (5) they use motivational strategies to keep themselves on task when they become discouraged or encounter difficulties. (Moser-Mercer 2008: 15)

In my view, it is justifiable to generalize over Moser-Mercer’s (2008) self-regulated learning cycle and state that it constitutes a (never-ending) repetition of the two major stages governing learning:

  1. diagnostic self-reflection;
  2. acting upon self-reflection – activating resources to attain a new objective or task.

Even though this interpretation is an oversimplification of an originally complex model, it is not – in my view – in an open contradiction to its main assumptions.

Moser-Mercer’s (2008) perspective is a good example of how to integrate the role of the teacher (feedback, facilitating self-regulation etc.) with that of the learner (self-observation, self-judgement, internal feedback etc.) in classroom assessment practices. As in Kolb’s (1984) repetitive cycles of experiencing, reflecting and action, Moser-Mercer’s (2008) proposal unveils the reiterative nature and the reciprocal conditioning between learning, assessment and self-assessment.

In self-regulated learning, assessment pertains to a concrete learning individual. It avoids pretences of being objectivist or idealized (equally valid for all the learners). Instead of homogeneity of assessment – ensuring that all the learners meet the same standards – self-regulation offers assessment that can be authentically used to facilitate (adjustment, adaptation, inventing strategies etc.) the learning processes of an individual (Jarvis 2012), yet without detriment to its relational (Gergen 2009) and collaborative (Kiraly 2000, 2016) contexts. In fact, the concept of self-regulated learning unveils a clear need for a teacher whose relational engagement is likely to encourage learners to develop self-regulation.

4. Assessment in a relational classroom context

As noted above, a successful implementation of self-regulation in the translation classroom needs to address the relational nature of the learning process. The main instrument that comes to mind in this context is quality feedback, which needs to:

  1. allow the learner and the teacher decide on the diagnosis of the learning situation;
  2. allow the learner to develop mechanisms to amplify successful performance and eliminate or modify questionable actions;
  3. allow the teacher to develop better diagnostic and mentoring resources for his or her work.

Hence, the relational teacher does not instruct or transmit (cf. Kiraly 2015) ready-made educational solutions, but he or she creates an environment in which the instructor and the instructed become learners, seeking to construct senses and solve significant problems (cf. Rogers 1951 and his notion of significant learning). If learning and assessment are relational – as propounded here – their effectiveness depends critically on classroom communication – as evidenced by the notion of quality feedback mentioned above.

5. The communicative aspect of assessment

The main idea behind this section of the article is that a huge portion of classroom communication contains assessment, even though neither students or teachers plan it to be so. Take for example a simple classroom interaction in which a teacher asks a question, to which a student responds, and which is then followed by the teacher’s response: whatever that teacher’s response is, in a communicative (institutional, political, cultural…) sense it is very likely to be an act of assessment. Let me illustrate the point with a sample classroom communicative exchange:

Teacher: Which solution should we take to issue A?
Student 1: We can do B!
Teacher: Yes, we can, as long as we are able to handle C? Can we handle it?
Student 2: No, we can’t since there are not enough of us to do it.
Teacher: Okay, so we can either look for new participants or we need other solutions…

This imaginary scenario is intended to show that even though the exemplified classroom debate does not focus explicitly and formally on assessment, it contains a few evaluative messages that provide feedback to the participants of the interaction concerning the diagnostic and the performative aspects of the imaginary learning status quo. Student 1 gets a positive feedback on his or her proposal (yes, we can…), while the Teacher gets a negative one in the line that follows (no, we can’t…), which he or she accepts (okay) and reconceptualises into a new communicative frame (…so we can either….). In other words, in a communicative and educational sense, these three evaluative interactions are cases of assessment that are likely to induce self-assessment and self-reaction in the respective interlocutors. The main argument here is that these – apparently insignificant – communicative exchanges are as important for self-assessment and self-regulation as formally structured assessment practices like tests or exams.[6] This is why I find it more than recommended that translation teachers embrace the idea of designing and moderating their classroom communication. Examples listed below are to give further substantiation to my recommendation:

1. Advantages of effective classroom communication for the diagnostic stage of self-regulation:

  • helps learners and teachers to better understand (define) the nature of positive/negative performance;
  • helps seek convergent views on what happened (performance) – without limiting the right to disparate voices;
  • helps face (discuss) emotional barriers related to performance;

2. Advantages of effective classroom communication for the performative stage of self-regulation:

  • helps learners and teachers determine what to do next (transforming problems into strategies, solutions…);
  • helps teachers offer a better-informed grading/formal evaluation system;
  • helps use emotional signals in planning future performance;

The two lists presented above call for a short discussion. Thus, making students and teachers understand better what is going on in their minds when they perform is a basic task of classroom communication. To make that exchange effective, the teacher can choose to substitute a transmissionist mono-directional flow of information (teacher tells the student what is good or bad) for a circular (co-emergent) approach, where the learning status quo is negotiated through communicative exchange (teacher asks questions to understand what happened and why). The latter approach grants the students a different status in terms of their classroom roles and power since in this case students and teachers share the classroom space through communicative interaction (contract).

It thus makes sense if the teacher and the student(s) keep disparate views on the student’s performance, despite the efforts to collaboratively define the learning status quo. The teacher is exempt from endless explanations for the grade or expecting the student to accept his or her views.

Significant learning is demanding. It involves huge emotional loads. Classroom communication can help students and teachers make better use of so-called positive emotions – to foster preferred performance, to (self-)praise and to (self-)reward. It can also help handle so-called negative emotions, helping students and teachers understand the information that is encoded in emotional responses related to performance (anxiety, fear, frustration, anger, passiveness or sadness).

The second list presented above shows how all these diagnostic advantages can be used to plan further learning cycles: to improve performance and self-monitoring, to develop enhanced feedback on grades, or to learn how to build emotional sustainability for learning and work.

6. Factors to consider in designing and moderating classroom communication

In what follows, I would like to discuss a handful of factors that are pinpointed in numerous publications in the field of interpersonal communication, social psychology or theory of learning. The space limits of this article prevent me from discussing them in considerable detail. Yet, I hope to give the reader a general idea of them.

6.1. Creating a safe environment for communication

Communication becomes an instrument of growth when the communication moderators work to create a safe space for negotiating ideas. The kind of safety I have in mind can be illustrated by a quotation from C. Rogers (1951):

Experience which, if assimilated would involve a change in the organization of self, tends to be resisted through denial or distortion of symbolization. The structure and organization of self appears to become more rigid under threat and to relax its boundaries when completely free from threat. […] The educational situation which most effectively promotes significant learning is one in which (a) threat to the self of the learner is reduced to a minimum, and (b) differentiated perception of the field is facilitated. (C. Rogers 1951: 274–5 – the original text formatting modified)

Classroom assessment is a situation when the learner’s self can be threatened: being assessed can be stressful, particularly when the learner is aware of a learning problem or when he/she is unable to predict the results of the assessment. One step mentioned in the literature of the subject to reduce the threat mentioned by C. Rogers (1951) is to focus communication on tasks, facts of performance and (tangible) results, yet avoid evaluative judgments about learners themselves.

6.2. Hard on the Problem, Soft on the Person

The title of this section refers to the concept of principled negotiation, developed by Fisher and Ury (1981/1991). According to these authors, if negotiations are to be mutually beneficial and, therefore, authentically effective, the negotiators need to consider their four dimensions:

People: Separate the people from the problem
Interests: Focus on interests, not positions
Options: Generate a variety of positions before deciding what to do
Criteria: Insist that the result be based on some objective standard
(Fisher and Ury 1981/1991: 10-11)

All the dimensions quoted above are worthy of a discussion of its own, yet for the purposes of this article I only pick the first on the list. Even though Fisher and Ury had business and political negotiating in mind, the point they make is perfectly applicable to the translation classroom context. This is how the quoted authors comment upon their claim:

We are creatures of strong emotions who often have radically different perceptions and have difficulty communicating clearly. Emotions typically become entangled with the objective merits of the problem. Taking positions just makes this worse because people's egos become identified with their positions. Hence, before working on the substantive problem, the “people problem” should be disentangled from it and dealt with separately. Figuratively if not literally, the participants should come to see themselves as working side by side, attacking the problem, not each other. (Fisher and Ury 1981/1991: 11)

In other words, the idea behind separating a person from a problem in the translation classroom communication is a necessary solution to minimise the emotional cost of negotiation of senses born by both learners and teachers. If not minimised, the emotional cost can lead to:

  1. learner’s unwillingness (emotional and cognitive resistance) to accept the teacher’s or peers’ assessment of a situation and refusal to take responsibility (‘I would not normally do it, if….’, ‘I know this is a bad solution, but….’, ‘Oh, it is just half a point missing here, is it really that bad?’)
  2. learner’s unwillingness can be accompanied with aggressiveness and accusations – whether expressed overtly or hidden.
  3. teacher’s abuse of power (‘Just stop arguing all the time, listen to what your colleagues are saying’, ‘your argument does not make sense’ etc.)

Unless refocused on problem solving, these emotional encounters disempower classroom communication, thwart learning and ruin the developmental potential of assessment.

6.3. Descriptive versus evaluative communication

In her discussion of classroom communication, Woods (2007) distinguishes between descriptive and evaluative styles:

Communication researchers report that evaluative communication evokes defensiveness […]. We are also less likely to self-disclose to someone we think is judgmental […] even positive evaluations can sometimes make us defensive because they carry the relationship-level meaning that another person feels entitled to judge us […]. Here are several examples of evaluative statements: “It’s dumb to feel that way,” “You shouldn’t have done that,” “I approve of what you did,” “That’s a stupid idea.” Descriptive communication doesn’t evaluate others or what they think and feel. Instead, it describes behaviors without passing judgment. I language […] describes what the person speaking feels or thinks, but it doesn’t evaluate another. (you language does evaluate). Descriptive language may refer to another, but it does so by describing, not evaluating, the other’s behavior: “You seem to be sleeping more lately” versus “You’re sleeping too much”; “You seem to have more stuff on your desk than usual” versus “Your desk is a mess.” (Woods 2007: 207–208, original text formatting retained, original references removed for brevity.)

The examples presented in the quotation above illustrate well the distinction between communication that tries to determine the learning status quo and the one in which a person issues an authoritative verdict about the (learning) status quo of another person. The distinction reported by Woods (2007) can help translator teachers remain determined in naming the learning status quo without hurting the learner.

7. Communication as a strategy to activate learners’ personal resources

As observed by C. Rogers (1951: 274-276, as quoted above), creating a safe communicational environment is one of the two steps to facilitate learning. The latter step is to activate learners’ personal resources for task attainment and problem solving. Thus, the role of the teacher as a classroom communication moderator is to help the learners discover and activate their personal resources in skill development – as is perhaps evident from Moser-Mercer’s (2008) model of self-regulation. This role rests on the above-mentioned basic constructivist principle that education is about activating people’s learning, not about ‘teaching’. As such, this role of a teacher can be – even though indirectly – related to the role of a mentor or a coach. One of the underlying principles of the theory and practice of coaching is that when learning is significant to a learner, he or she can activate his or her resources for learning. This is how this basic principle is presented by J. Rogers (2004):

The client has the resources to resolve his or her problems. The client has not come to be fixed […]. Only the client can really know what to do because only the client knows the full story and only the client can actually implement the action and live with the results. This does not preclude the coach from offering useful information, but it is the client’s choice whether or not to use it. […] The coach’s role is to ask the penetrating questions which take clients into territory they have never previously considered. In doing this, clients will build on their own resourcefulness. (J. Rogers 2004: 7 – the original formatting altered)

It is not my intention to put equation marks between teaching and coaching. The differences in the relationship obtaining between teachers and learners, coaches and clients are more than obvious. However, the coaching strategy outlined above can help teachers build an effective  communication strategy for the translation classroom. Of particular significance is the role of the coach as someone who purposefully asks questions, instead of trying to apply ready-made remedies to help the client. The purpose of these questions is to work out together where the learner is and help them plan what to do next in their learning adventure.

8. Assessment in a regular classroom interaction

This section is intended to show that assessment is a cognitive activity that is deeply ingrained in daily communicative interaction, including in-class communication. It constitutes a more practice-oriented elaboration of this issue discussed from a more theoretical angle earlier in this article (page 5 above). As I argued there, a simple act of asking a question, getting an answer and reacting (verbally or non-verbally) to that answer can represent an act of assessment. As exemplified in a short communicative exchange on page 5, the teacher’s ‘okay’ can be a communicative marker of informal and perhaps tacit assessment (cf. the distinction between tacit and explicit knowledge in Eraut 2000). It is a minute element of the classroom interaction, but it is crucial, since it can be used to empower learner’s transition towards self-regulated performance. The hypothetical teacher in the conversation above accepted the two answers by his ‘okay’, even if the solution to the learning problem is not found yet. That is why the teacher responds with setting another task to the students. Noteworthy is that the teacher’s narrative maximizes the learners’ accountability for the classroom decision-making. Cases of negative assessment can be handled in a similar way:

Teacher: What are the solutions to the problem?
Learner: We can ask to postpone the deadline.
Teacher: This is not an option since the client made it clear the product enters the market on Monday, so they need our work by Friday. We need another solution.

The phrase ‘out of the question’ is a marker of strong negative assessment. It is followed by an explanation. The teacher repeats the task of finding an alternative way out. Even though the teacher’s diagnosis reveals the students’ failure to solve a problem, it does not thwart efforts to seek other ways out.

By contrast, let me suggest a handful of narrative strategies that are likely – in my view – to have a disempowering effect on the translation classroom communication. The first on my list is asking questions in a way that lets the learners know (feel, presuppose) that only one, correct answer is expected of them. Other answers are refuted as incorrect:

Teacher: So the solution to this problem is…. well, who knows the answer?
Learner 1: To ask to postpone the deadline?
Teacher: No, that’s not a good solution. We cannot do that, but we could…. well, who knows what we can do?
Learner 2: Share the job with others.
Teacher: That’s it. That’s what we need to do.

The way in which the teacher in this conversation asks questions and reacts to the students’ responses shows his or her effort to take full responsibility for finding a solution to the learning problem. The learners are asked for assistance, but they hardly participate in the decision-making. Please observe that neither the teacher’s negative diagnosis, nor the positive one is accompanied by an explanation. In this sense, the space for shared negotiating of solutions is minimized. There is only enough space for the ‘solution provider’, who instructs the ‘solution end-users’ what to do and how to do it right.

A similar disempowering effect can be brought about by teachers’ responses with fall closer to opinions rather than analytical diagnostic statements. This point is illustrated in the last conversation where the teacher uses the expression ‘good solution’ and when he issues an authoritative statement ‘that’s what we need to do.’ In the communicative context like the one sketched in my conversations, such opinions are close-ended messages. What can a learner possibly do when faced with an authoritative opinion of his or her teacher about something being good or necessary? They are likely to take up the role foreseen for them in this disempowering narrative, which drives them away from self-regulation.

9. The why questions?

A final remark in this section is devoted to questions why?, which can be a useful component in the diagnostic repertoire. Yet, as pointed out by J. Rogers (2004: 72), questions why? can also be uttered as close-ended evaluative opinions, usually with an intended or unintended punitive effect. The examples below illustrate the case in point:

  • Why did you finish so late?
  • Why did you fail to meet the deadline?
  • Why did it happen?

One must keep in mind that considering such individual statements out of their conversational context must be done with caution and with openness to a variety of interpretations. However, my objective is not to impose on the readers the correct interpretations, but to encourage them to make the things they say in the classroom a matter of a well-informed, strategic choice. In the translation classroom context, the first sentence above is very likely to sound like an evaluative judgement. It can be a matter of individual interpretation whether a question like this is a matter of intended or unintended punishment, or it can express concern – without the punitive intentions. Nevertheless, it remains clear that the person uttering this question wishes to be an arbiter and a source of truth about the situation (‘so late’ means ‘later than I think you should’), irrespective of the interrogative form of his or her narrative. The second question also makes a personal reference to the addressee (‘you’), but its latter part addresses the problem as well. In this sense, it represents a compromise position between purely person-oriented evaluation and the problem-oriented diagnosis. The third option avoids addressing people and asks directly about the reasons for the perceived status quo. One could also think of other ways of addressing problems in the classroom, which can invite the learners to participate in the diagnosis and in planning future problem-solving:

  • What is the story behind your failing to meet the deadline?
  • How did it (all) happen?

Narratives like these set a wider scene for the diagnosis (‘okay, let’s talk’) and, in this sense, are worth considering for the translation classroom practice.

10. Communicating mistakes: from threat to potential

The regular, formal practices of assessment often use a very uncomplicated narrative concerning mistakes: students are taught to avoid them at all cost, and they are punished with poor grades for making them. Under this narrative, mistakes are marks of a weak performance. Even though mistakes and errors constitute an undeniable educational problem, they also unveil a tremendous learning potential: they are moments when the learners and the teachers can realize that there is something they do not know – a realization that can open new learning trajectories. Therefore, making a mistake is a critical moment for learning and for classroom communication. It is a moment in which a learner and a teacher can make a strategic choice whether to handle a mistake and reconceptualise it as a task, or to play the game of issuing and accepting the objective judgments about knowledge and skills, which usually leads nowhere in terms of further learning.

As must be clear from the previous parts of this article, the mistake-related classroom communication cannot ignore or understate the learning problems (‘don’t worry, it is not that bad, next time is going to be better…’) – as if defending the learner from the potential negative impact of communicating mistakes. Such narratives invalidate the communicative strategy in which (self-)assessment is constructed in sequences of diagnosis followed by resource activation in order to solve learning problems. These narratives can also have a demotivating effect, as they deprive the learners of an opportunity to set themselves demanding tasks. The aim of the mistake-related communication strategy I propose is to help create a translation classroom where mistakes made by learners and teachers can be managed in an empowering way.

11. Assessment as negotiation of senses

If assessment is part of the learning experience, and if learning is a social negotiation of senses – as social constructivism has it – assessment must also be thinkable as negotiated. The notion of negotiating has been introduced earlier in this article as a concept underlying my approach to the translation classroom communication. In brief, I have assumed that negotiating is a strategy for attaining one’s goals based on the belief that attaining them together in a space defined as shared (common) pays off more than doing it individually or against others. This kind of negotiation needs to be based on clear principles (cf. Fisher and Ury’s 1981/1991 principled negotiation, quoted above). Considering its relation to learning, I suggest conceptualising assessment as a case of communicative negotiation – at least in some of its aspects.

The subject of the negotiation should be obvious by now: the learning status quo as perceived by the learner, the teacher and other possible stakeholders of the learning process. The planned solutions that emerge as a result of the diagnostic analysis can also be subject to negotiation (cf. Fisher and Ury’s 1981/1991 dimension called options, quoted above). Let me emphasize the fact that if negotiating is to be principle-based, the roles played by the negotiators must be mutually respected. For example, negotiating can take place as element of learning and construction of senses, but it cannot undermine the position of the teacher as someone who has the final voice in terms of formal assessment. Thus, negotiating grades (‘Oh, is this really such a grave mistake? Could that be half a point more, please, since this gives me a better overall result…’) definitely falls beyond the scope of principled negotiation in the translation classroom. In negotiated assessment, the teachers and the students do not have to agree in how they perceive an assessed situation. As long they can continue their contract, they can accept the diversity of views. There is no obligation on the part of the teacher to convince the learner that the teacher’s solution is more effective or correct. The teacher and the learner are obliged to present his or her principled negotiating position, hoping for an empowering consensus, but they need to accept the fact that it will not always be possible.[7]

12. Suggested activities

The last section of this text provides a handful of activities intended to inspire the readers’ active follow-up to the article. The activities are presented below in a concise form, which may require that the readers reach back to the content of the article and seek further study in sources quoted herein and related.

1. In the first activity, I would like to encourage you to manage your response patterns in the classroom. Classroom conversations invented for the purposes of this article can serve as reference.

  • Develop a routine for your classroom responses to be (a) diagnostic; and (b) solution-oriented.
  • Remember to focus on your communication strategy and intentions, not on the form of the sentences you use. If you are consistent with your strategy, your language will help other people see it, but not the other way round.
  • It may be helpful to monitor your use of those classroom narratives which seem a problem to remodel. Approach them one at a time.
  • Make one note per day with a case you remember the most.

2. The second activity concerns self-monitoring as regards the questions which you use in your classroom.

  • Apply a strategic approach to the questions in your classroom (decide what you want them to do);
  • Be consistent in following your objectives, avoiding unnecessary censorship, evaluation or control.

3. The third activity relates to courses and projects. When designing a course or a project, consider planning how to distribute the power of and the accountability for decision-making.

  • Think about communication strategies and narratives to make the power distribution and accountability transparent;
  • Design the project in such a way as to enable tracing the decision-making processes of the project members and the related communication behaviours
  • Plan feedback on the decision-making and the related communication behaviours
  • Consider communication training for the project members
  • Focus your training on objectives and strategies
  • Choose the communication tools to match the objectives
  • Monitor their use

4. This activity is about defining your preferred style of classroom communication. Do you have the sense that communication ‘makes things happen’ in the classroom, even though it makes the class go in directions you did not plan? Do you like things to go that way? Is there any cost/risk related?

  • Where do you put yourself on a scale between: ‘I need an absolute order in my classroom’ and ‘let’s offer the students some initial incentives and see where the things go’?
  • Are you aware of being anywhere on the scale? If yes, do you find this awareness useful?
  • How to use classroom communication in case you would like to change your position on the scale?

5. In this activity, I would like you to imagine a scenario in which you change your mind about the terminological choice that you previously opted for as a quality officer in your translation project. What will you do?

  • Will you communicate your mistake, explain and suggest (or ask the project members for) a new solution?
  • Do you think that doing so infringes on your authority as a quality officer/teacher?
  • Do you think a teacher can say ‘I don’t know’ to his or her students? Or is he or she ‘a bad teacher’ when doing so?

6. This activity is about analysing the communication related to your formal assessment practices. As outlined in the article, the point is to seek integration between formal assessment and self-assessment by managing assessment-related flow of information.

  • Make sure the summative and the formative aspect of your assessment strategy go hand in hand;
  • Encourage students to give you feedback on your assessment and feedback;
  • Patiently allow the repeated students’ requests for feedback – as long as you are able to determine they really are seeking feedback;
  • To make sure they do, give them tasks or ask for their solutions;
  • Make sure each assessment-related communication exchange equips a student with knowledge and tools to plan further learning.

13. Concluding remarks

This article is an attempt to convince the reader that managing the translation classroom communication is a potent and an indispensable educational aid for those teachers who believe that education is not primarily about methods, procedures or systems, but about learning together. Teachers, as communication moderators, can facilitate learners’ transition from dependent to autonomous learning, including a shift from teacher-dependent assessment towards an autonomous self-assessment. They can help students activate their personal resources by proving that assessment can be helpful in transforming problems into solutions. However, to be able to moderate classroom communication, teachers need communication training. This article is an invitation for teachers and to take up this kind of training. It can help them comprehend better that communication skills are a key asset of their reflective practice.

References

Eraut, Michael (2000) “Non-Formal Learning and Tacit Knowledge in Professional

Work”, British Journal of Educational Psychology 70: 113–36.

Fisher, Roger and William Ury. (1981/1991) Getting to Yes: Negotiating Agreement without Giving in, New York, Penguin [originally published by Houghton Mifflin].

Gergen, Kenneth J. (2009) Relational Being. Beyond Self and Community, Oxford, Oxford University Press. 

Jarvis, Peter (2012) “It Is the Person Who Learns” in Second International Handbook of Lifelong Learning. Vol. 1., David N. Aspin, Judith Chapman, Karen Evans and Richard Bagnall (eds.), Dordrecht, Springer: 103-11.

Kelly, Dorothy (2005) A Handbook for Translator Trainers. A Guide to Reflective Practice, Manchester, St. Jerome.

Kiraly, Donald C. (2000) A Social Constructivist Approach to Translator Education. Empowerment from ­Theory to Practice, Manchester, St. Jerome.

----- (2013) “Towards a View of Translator Competence as an Emergent Phenomenon: Thinking Outside the Box(es) in Translator Education” in New Prospects and Perspectives for Educating Language Mediators, Donald C. Kiraly, Silvia Hansen-Schirra, Karin Maksymski (eds.), Tübingen, Gunter Narr: 197-223.

----- (2015) “Occasioning Translator Competence: Moving beyond Social Constructivism towards a Postmodern Alternative to Instructionism”, Translation and Interpreting Studies 10, no. 1 (Special Issue): 8–32.

----- (2016) “Authentic Project Work and Pedagogical Epistemologies: A Question of Competing or Complementary Worldviews?” in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Donald C. Kiraly et al., Mainz, Mainz University Press: 53-66.

Klimkowski, Konrad (2015) Towards a Shared Curriculum in Translator and Interpreter Education, Wrocław, Wydawnictwo Wyższej Szkoły Filologicznej we Wrocławiu.

Kolb, David, A. (1984) Experiential Learning: Experience as the Source of Learning and Development (Vol. 1), Englewood Cliffs, NJ, Prentice-Hall.

Li, Xiangdong. (2018) “Self-assessment as ‘assessment as learning’ in translator and interpreter education: validity and washback”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 12 no. 1: 48-67.

Mezirow, Jack and Associates (2000) Learning as Transformation: Critical Perspectives on a Theory in Progress, San Francisco, Jossey-Bass.

Moser-Mercer, Barbara (2008) “Skill Acquisition in Interpreting. A Human Performance Perspective”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 2 no. 1: 1–28.  

Pietrzak, Paulina (2016) “Students’ Engagement in Metacognitive Activities as a Source of Feedback for the Translation Teacher”, Journal of Translator Education and Translation Studies 1, no. 1: 56-67
URL: http://www.tetsjournal.org/TETS/2016/01_01/Paper_5_1_1.pdf (accessed 10 March 2018)

----- (2017) “A Methodology for Formative Assessment: Feedback Tools in the Translation Classroom”, Kwartalnik Neofilologiczny 1/2017: 66–80.

Race, Phil, Sally Brown and Brenda Smith (eds.) (1996/2005). 500 Tips on Assessment, London, New York, Routledge Falmer [originally published under the same title in London, Kogan Page].

Rogers, Carl R. (1951) Client-Centered Therapy. Its Current Practice, Implications and Theory, London, Constable.

----- (1967/2002) “The Interpersonal Relationship in the Facilitation of Learning” in Supporting Lifelong Learning. Vol. 1: Perspectives on Learning, Roger Harrison, Fiona Reeve, Ann Hanson and Julia Clarke (eds.), London, Routledge: 25-39.  [Originally published in Humanizing Education: The Person in the Process, Robert R. Leeper (ed.), Washington, National Education Association, Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development: 1-18]

Rogers, Jenny (2004) Coaching Skills: A Handbook, Maidenhead, McGraw Hill, Open University Press.

Woods, Julia (2007) Interpersonal Communication. Everyday Encounters, Boston, Wadsworth.

Notes

[1] Even though reference in this article is made directly only to translator education, many – if not all – observations made here are also applicable to interpreter education, irrespective of the obvious differences between their objectives and their curricula.

[2] See e.g. the notion of Assessment as Learning in Li (2018).

[3] The notion of transformative learning is usually credited to Mezirow (see e.g. Mezirow 2000). In fact, the list of researchers advocating and developing the concept further is extensive (see e.g. Klimkowski 2015 for references and discussion). The underlying idea is that when an individual is faced with a problem, his or her attempt to solve it can lead to a transformation of his or her self-concept, his or her outlook on the surrounding environment, which finally leads to changes in his or her behaviour.

[4] The notion of emergence of learning refers to Kiraly’s conception of learning as a ‘non-linear, embodied, enactive and autopoietic (self-generating and self-sustaining) system’ (Kiraly 2016, 64).

[5] For more on assessment, self-assessment and their relationship, see e.g. Race et al. (1996/2005). For recent insights into how these notions are handled in translator education see particularly Pietrzak (2016, 2017) and the literature therein.

[6] This simulated classroom interaction is further discussed from a more practical angle later in this article.

[7] The notion of classroom as a space for various types of negotiating of senses is too complex to be presented in detail in this article. For more detailed proposals in this context, see Klimkowski (2015, particularly 248-252).

About the author(s)

Konrad Klimkowski is a translator, interpreter, academic teacher and researcher in the field of translator/interpreter education. He is an associate professor at the Institute of English Studies, John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, Poland. His main research areas include social constructivist translator/interpreter curriculum, communicative aspects of educational practices, learning as co-emergence of knowledge and entrepreneurial skills in translator/interpreter education.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Konrad Klimkowski (2019).
"Assessment as a Communicative Activity in the Translation Classroom"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2428

Designing an Authentic Translation Environment for Future Translators:

Integrating a Collaborative and Ergonomic Perspective into Translator Training

By Cécile Frérot, Elisabeth Lavault-Olléon and Lionel Karagouch (Université Grenoble Alpes, France)

Abstract & Keywords

Project-based learning in translator training has highly developed over the past few years and integrating authentic or near-authentic tasks has been greatly encouraged to train future translators for the translation industry. Meanwhile, studies on the realities of the translator’s workplace have shown that ergonomic factors have an impact at physical, organizational and cognitive levels on how translators work and ergonomics has emerged as a new paradigm in applied translation studies. Within that perspective, our concern for preparing future translators for the requirements of the translation market and equip them with competences that embrace personal, interpersonal and technological skills has led us to design an authentic translation environment that seeks to develop a collaborative and ergonomic approach to translator training. We show how this pedagogic scenario was first set up in order to benefit second-year master’s students in specialized translation at the University of Grenoble Alpes and was further upgraded with a view to raising their ergonomic and collaborative awareness before they enter the professional translation market.

Keywords: translator training, project-based learning, collaborative learning, ergonomics, translator competence

©inTRAlinea & Cécile Frérot, Elisabeth Lavault-Olléon and Lionel Karagouch (2019).
"Designing an Authentic Translation Environment for Future Translators: Integrating a Collaborative and Ergonomic Perspective into Translator Training"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2427

1. Ergonomics and (future) professional translators

1.1. Ergonomics and the translator’s workplace

The increasing use of translation technologies at large (including online resources, CAT tools and other software, glossaries as well as translators’ networks) has had a tremendous impact on the translator’s workplace converting it into a ‘highly technologized workplace’ (Ehrensberger-Dow, Hunziker Heeb, 2016). Over the past ten years, the interest in investigating professional translation as a situated activity involving people interacting with texts, with other people and with translation tools has been increasing (Ehrensberger-Dow 2014; Krüger 2016; Kuznik, Verd 2010; Kuznik 2016; Monzó Nebot 2006; Risku 2014). Within this perspective, cognitive approaches consider professional translation as a situated activity where the social, physical and technical environment plays a major role in the translation process:

Translation is done not only by the brain, but also by complex systems which include people, their specific social and physical environments and all their cultural artefacts. (Risku 2002:529)

Translation has largely become ‘a form of human-computer interaction’ (O’Brien 2012:101), in other words ‘a complex bilingual cognitive activity that takes place within a dynamic system involving multiple agents and human-computer interactions in a wide variety of settings’ (Ehrensberger-Dow, O’Brien 2015:100). In addition, professional translators rely heavily on language technology, which has added to the complexity of this dynamic system (Ehrensberger-Dow 2017).

From that perspective, ‘ergonomics gives a reference framework which makes it possible to analyze the material, physical, cognitive and organizational aspects of the translation profession and their evolution’ (Lavault-Olléon 2011). The IEA (International Ergonomics Association) defines ergonomics as:

(…) the scientific discipline concerned with the understanding of interactions among humans and other elements of a system, and the profession that applies theory, principles, data and methods to design in order to optimize human well-being and overall system performance[1] (IEA online).

According to the IEA, ergonomics encompasses three dimensions - physical, cognitive and organizational – which can all be investigated from a translation perspective. Based on the information provided by this association ‘physical ergonomics is concerned with human anatomical, anthropometric, physiological and biomechanical characteristics as they relate to physical activity’ (IEA online). It relates to workplace equipment, layout, repetitive movements, safety and health (Ehrensberger-Dow 2017). The IEA further explains that:

cognitive ergonomics is concerned with mental processes, such as perception, memory, reasoning, and motor response, as they affect interactions among humans and other elements of a system (IEA online).

The IEA stresses that it covers ‘mental workload, decision-making,[2] skilled performance, human-computer interaction, human reliability, work stress and training as these may relate to human-system design’. Finally, organizational ergonomics is concerned ‘with the optimization of sociotechnical systems, including their organizational structures, policies, and processes’ and the IEA provides topics of interest such as work design, design of working times, teamwork, cooperative work, new work paradigms, virtual organizations, and quality management. As a consequence, the related research on the ergonomic perspective of translation focuses on ‘how a different discipline, ergonomics, can provide insights into the physical, cognitive and organizational factors that impinge on translation’ (Ehrensberger-Dow 2017).

Spurred on by academic conferences on the ergonomic perspective of translation (Translation and Ergonomics in 2010, Translators at work in 2015[3]) and dedicated workshops within translation studies conferences (European Translation Studies Congress in 2016[4], First World Congress on Translation Studies in 2017[5]), ergonomics has emerged as a new paradigm in translation studies (Lavault-Olléon 2011/2016). In applied translation studies, two major recent studies on physical ergonomics carried out in situ have shown the interest and concerns of professional translators for ergonomic issues related to their workplace (Ehrensberger-Dow et al. 2016; Meidert et al. 2016). In international organizations like the DGT (Directorate-General for Translation of the European Commission), office ergonomics is given significant importance. Action is taken to make translators aware that the choice of adequate office furniture and IT peripherals impact their work and that the appropriate use of equipment and the application of ‘precautionary measures to preserve one's well-being throughout the working day and beyond’ is highly relevant for them’ (Peters-Geiben 2016). Overall, the research carried out is organized along two main lines i) the translator’s workplace, especially the role and impact of new tools and resources on translators and ii) translator training focused on designing professional competence models and incorporating ergonomic issues for future translators. While the former has been investigated to some degree (Jimenez-Crespo 2009; Désilets et al. 2009; Beale and Peter 2008; Szameitat et al. 2009), the latter had not been explored until recently.

1.2. Ergonomics and translator training

Although ergonomics has never been integrated into translation competence models, underlying components related to cognitive and organizational ergonomics do feature in some models. PACTE - one of the most comprehensive models to date - embraces psycho-physiological components defined as ‘different types of cognitive and attitudinal components and psycho-motor mechanisms’ (Hurtado Albir 2017:40). These include cognitive aspects such as attention, emotion and memory as well as attitudinal aspects such as motivation, self-confidence and a critical mind. The most recent research carried out by the PACTE group suggests that personality traits closely related to self-esteem and self-analysis play a major role in the translator’s perception of his/her work (Hurtado Albir 2017:288/296). Kelly’s model (2005), which is firmly rooted in professional aspects of translation competence, also relies on attitudinal and psycho-physiological competence (self-concept, self-confidence, initiative) as well as on interpersonal competence based on teamwork ability.

That same interpersonal dimension is at the core of the service provision competence in the EMT[6] framework (2009) defined as:

being aware of the social role of the translator (…) knowing how to plan and manage one’s time, stress (…) how to comply with instructions, deadlines, commitments (…) knowing how to work under pressure (…) and take responsibility.

Based on the recent consultation process launched by the EMT Board, the 2009 EMT framework has undergone some major changes which resulted in a new version validated by the EMT network at the general meeting in November 2017. Key issues related to collaborative and ergonomic dimensions have been introduced in the personal and interpersonal competence which includes all the generic skills that enhance graduate adaptability and employability. Skill descriptors include ‘work in a team (…) using current communication technologies’ and focus on ‘collaborative learning’; they also state that students should know how to ‘take account of and adapt the physical ergonomics of the working environment’ (for example hardware, furniture selection, working posture). This enhanced EMT framework is very likely to foster research on ergonomics for future translators with a view to raising their ergonomic awareness in line with the issue at stake in the professional market:

Le comportement ergonomique est perdu d'avance si on attend le moment de l'entrée dans le monde du travail pour l'appliquer. À ce moment-là, il y a tant d'autres éléments professionnels qui paraissent prioritaires que la préservation du bien-être et de la santé passe au second plan.[7] (Peters-Geiben 2016)

Research on ergonomics in translator training is at an early stage and leaves great room for investigating its didactic integration within master’s programmes in translation. In line with Gary Massey’s proposal (Massey 2016), we do not encourage dedicated workshops nor courses/modules on ergonomics as we want to avoid ‘compartmentalization risk’ (Kelly 2007). Instead, we advocate a ‘transversal integration in and beyond the curriculum’ (Massey 2016) that embraces various aspects of translators at work within a holistic approach to translation. While setting up a collaborative environment may play a significant role in interpersonal competence (Calvo 2015), raising student ergonomics awareness may well be achieved through authentic project-based learning.

2. Authentic environment for future translators through project-based learning

2.1. Overview on project-based learning

Student employability[8] has long been the cornerstone of translator education and over the past decade the ‘perceived divide between the competences and qualifications of graduates leaving translator education institutions and the real-world demands of the job market’ (Massey et al. 2015:27) has reduced, largely due to the increasing take-up of authentic experiential learning in collaborative classroom settings promoted by scholars like Don Kiraly (2005/2012/2016), the growing role and place of work placements to prepare master’s students for employment (the European Graduate Placement Scheme [EGPS], Astley and Torres-Hostench 2017) and the creation of simulated translation bureaus like the INSTB[9], International Network of Simulated Translation Bureaus[10] (Buysschaert, van Egdom and Fernandez Parra 2017; Loock et al. 2017) or TAS, Translation Agency Simulator, which seeks to ‘replicate the entire complexity of a translation project while integrating the complete spectrum of translation skills’ (Hofman, Kiraly 2016). Collaborative student translation projects in particular have highly developed and a growing number of institutions have undertaken project-based learning in their programmes (Mitchell-Schuitevoerder 2013; Massey et al. 2015; Hagemann 2016; Maruenda Bataller and Santaemilia Ruiz 2016; Miao 2016). Very recently the EMT network produced a document on collaborative student translation projects aimed at providing an insight into current practices among EMT members (Olohan and Ciobanu 2017). The overriding goal of such projects is to equip students with the skills they will need to meet the demands of the translation market through developing – whether explicitly or not – ‘learner empowerment’ on the basis of a social constructivist view of learning (Kiraly 2000, 2005):

Attaining competence in a professional domain means acquiring the expertise and thus the authority to make professional decisions; assuming responsibility for one’s actions; and achieving autonomy to follow a path of lifelong learning. This is empowerment. (Kiraly 2000:1)

The empowerment approach to translator education revolves around authentic project-work defined as ‘the collaborative undertaking of complete translation projects for real clients’  (Kiraly 2005:1102). This approach seeks to provide students with levels of autonomy and expertise through authentic experience and consequently it enhances the exposure to professional practice that is fostered by students and teachers alike.

2.2. Project-based learning at UGA

A survey carried out among former students of the master’s programme in translation at the University of Grenoble Alpes (henceforth, UGA) (Frérot and Karagouch 2016) has shown the extent to which students wanted to be trained in real professional conditions by integrating CAT tools whenever possible. Growing efforts from both the language industry – which provides more and more university students with free or cheaper stand-alone licences – and the teaching staff – who has started to encourage the use of translation memories and other software tools in their translation classroom – have contributed to ‘bring the workplace into the curriculum’ as advocated by Kiraly (2015). Further analysis of work placement reports together with the above-mentioned survey have clearly demonstrated the need to integrate a project-based learning environment in order to reduce the divide (close the gap?) between professional translation practice and translator training. This involves mainly using CAT tools, translating full-length market-based texts under professional deadlines, using client-based language resources (namely translation memories and glossaries), dealing with stress and experiencing teamwork responsibility.

At this point it is worth mentioning that imparting practical skills required by professional translation has been at the very core of the master’s programme in translation at UGA since the early 1990s (Lavault-Olléon 1998). A junior company was set up in 1995[11] and each year it is run by second-year master’s students while first-year students are involved in authentic translation assignments (individual or pair work). This environment has highly benefited students who are better trained for the translation market but it fails to encompass some working conditions professional translators are faced with i) individual translations do not involve teamwork nor professional deadlines and ii) student’s engagement within the junior company varies significantly and teams are based on personal affinity vs coincidental professional relationships.

In many cases, the curriculum has room for improving the interpersonal competence combined with the technological competence deemed to be of paramount importance in a profession-oriented approach to translation (Huertas-Barros 2013; Robinson et al. 2017).

3. Setting up an authentic translation environment in the master’s programme in translation at UGA

3.1. Designing a pilot study

Based on these requirements, we conducted a pilot study in 2015 in the translation master’s programme at UGA. The pilot project was designed within the 2009 EMT-based framework. We focused on both the translation service provision (TSP) and the technological competences. In the TSP competence, the interpersonal dimension includes ‘knowing how to comply with instructions, deadlines, commitments, team organization (…) plan and manage one's time, stress’ and the production dimension aims at ‘knowing how to define stages and strategies for the translation of a document (…) define and evaluate translation problems and find appropriate solutions.’ As for the technological competence, it focuses on the mastery of tools and aims at ‘knowing how to integrate a range of software to assist in translation, terminology, translation memory, terminology database (…) create and manage a database and files.’

The overriding goal of this pilot study was to intertwine those competences in one project only instead of integrating them into fragmented and compartmentalized assignments. We aimed at measuring the extent to which this learning scenario could contribute to train students and raise their awareness on the interpersonal dimension of the translation profession (including stress and time management, team organization, teamwork and autonomy).

The participants included twenty second-year master’s students, all of them working from English into French. Two teachers,[12] a professional translator who teaches in the master’s programme, and two translation agencies were part of the study.[13] The study was designed collaboratively by the teachers and the professional translator. The strong relationships with translation agencies throughout work placements acted as a facilitator to provide students with two commissions for the translation project. The agencies commissioning this ungraded assignment agreed to assess the translations based on a professional grid for client satisfaction.

The translation project[14] took place in December 2015. The day before it started, students were selected at random to form two self-organized teams of ten students each and each team was in charge of its role distribution (project manager, translators, terminologist, and reviewer). Each team was required to translate a project of 9,000 words approximately in three days. One project was a highly technical document on a hydropower project for which an Excel glossary had been provided by the translation agency and the other was a legal document, namely a draft subject to contract for which a translation memory had been provided. The translation commissions were sent by the clients at 8.30 am on day 1 and were due to be delivered at 4 pm on day 3.

This main phase involved communication with the client, self-management of CAT tools and autonomy in the translation process (information research, terminological work, project management and teamwork) with minimal intervention from the teaching staff. Due to the unavailability of the computer laboratory during the three days, the session took place in another classroom; students worked in one of the largest classrooms available in the department of applied languages which we had attempted to reorganize into an open space environment – only to a small extent though. Students worked with their laptops and they used SDL Trados Studio 2014 as well as Google Drive and Skype as collaborative communication tools; however, they had to go to the computer laboratory on several occasions in order to use Multiterm which, at that time, didn’t run on their laptops.

Nowadays the vast majority of master’s programmes have integrated project management in their curriculum and throughout the first semester, students receive a twelve-hour course on project management[15] during which they had been trained on issues related to the role and responsibilities of Project Managers (henceforth, PMs). In the professional circle, PMs are at the very heart of any translation project as they:

coordinate, supervise all stages of translation projects (translation, editing, formatting, proofreading, etc.), monitoring workflow, setting schedules for each phase, and doing everything necessary to ensure the highest level of performance in terms of efficiency, quality and client’s satisfaction. (Maruenda Bataller and Santaemilia Ruiz 2016)

The participants in the study had been provided with a ‘roadmap’, that is a document featuring the different stages of the translation project from the reception of the translation commissions to the delivery to the client.

3.2. Collecting data

Several data-gathering instruments were designed for this pilot study, including student satisfaction, peer assessment and client satisfaction. After the project took an end, the participants were asked to complete a form featuring the various stages of the above-mentioned ‘roadmap’ and to indicate (i) what tasks they had undertaken accordingly and (ii) what difficulties they had encountered and what solutions they had found, both on a personal and group level. Student satisfaction included items rated on a four-point scale (ranging from very satisfactory to not satisfactory at all), related to their satisfaction regarding pre-project training and the added value of the project in their curriculum (see Appendix 1). As will be discussed in section 5.2, another source of informative data came from students’ additional comments. Peer assessment was divided into three categories based on the quality of the translation (translation as a product) and the translation process in terms of autonomy and deadlines as well as a personal dimension dealing with stress management, initiative, involvement and responsibility. Each team member was asked to assess his/her peers in accordance with his/her role in the project. Peer assessment was completed with numbered scales marked 1 to 4 with 4 as the most satisfactory score for each category (see Appendix 2). The assessment method also included a professional grid intended to measure client satisfaction, based on the linguistic quality of the translation (product), communication quality throughout the project, and compliance with deadlines and instructions with items rated on a four-point scale ranging from very satisfactory to not satisfactory at all (see Appendix 3). Finally, after completion of the project, five of the students took part in a concluding discussion; they discussed their experiences as participants in this pilot study and actively supplied data on the benefits related to this authentic project-based learning.

4. Reconsidering methodological aspects of the pilot study

As will be shown in section 5.1, the participants in the study felt a generally positive learning effect and the clients were satisfied with the translations. This encouraged the teaching staff to optimize this learning environment in the curriculum. Therefore, another session was run in December 2016 and several changes were made based on the pilot study.

On a very practical level, students worked in the computer laboratory as it was available during the three-day session; attempts were made to reorganize the space in order to make it more professionally friendly. As most students had considered working in teams of ten members unrealistic and quite inefficient, the class was no longer organized into two teams but into three teams of seven members each making the number of students in each team more operational, and reducing the number of words translated.[16] This, of course, urged the teaching staff to find translation commissions accordingly, which put more stress on their side as the completion of the project is wholly dependent on authentic translation projects. As for the self-organized dimension of teams, the members of one team in particular found it hard to assign the PM role as no one was keen on it. The result was that one group member was strongly encouraged by the other members to work as a PM. Consequently, the teaching staff changed his view on role distribution and integrated the PM issue in the pre-project session dedicated to project management, as PMs play a major role in a translation project. The role, tasks and responsibilities of PMs were discussed more thoroughly and the day before the project started, three participants were self-designated as PMs; members of each team were then selected at random and other roles were distributed.

The format of the concluding discussion at the end of the pilot study was slightly modified as the whole group of students participated in it (22 in total). Both teachers in charge of the project together with the professional translator led semi-structured interviews. Each was in charge of one team (three teams as above-mentioned). Based on open questions, these interviews aimed at gathering data on each participant’s expectations, on the strategies deployed to solve the difficulties encountered and the extent to which students had developed interpersonal competence related to teamwork (see Appendix 4). The peer assessment questionnaire and the client satisfaction grid were considered operational and were thus kept in their initial format contrary to the student questionnaire which underwent major changes. This was mostly due to the inappropriate length of the “roadmap” as students were asked to provide feedback on each stage of the translation process. Therefore the questionnaire was cut down and reorganized; questions on student satisfaction rate and free comments were retained and questions on technological aspects during the translation process were integrated (see Appendix 5), given the prevailing use of IT tools by professional translators and the ‘highly-technologized workplace’ (Ehrensberger-Dow and Hunziker Heeb 2016).

To allow students to work on legal documents in accordance with their specialized translation classes during the first term, the emphasis was put on legal translation. One of the translation agencies that had participated in the pilot study agreed to take our requirement into account and we turned to an NGO specializing in child rights[17] that we regularly cooperate with for work placements. Actually, completing a translation project for an NGO or a non-profit organization in educational settings is deemed to be a very appropriate scenario in that it gets round the controversial issue of ethics and unfair competition by students taking on translations that would otherwise be completed by professionals in the freelance market. Hagemann (2016) reports a successful multilingual project for the blogging community Global Voices[18] and EMT members indicate a great variety of projects completed for NGOs and non-profit organizations (Olohan and Ciobanu 2017). 

5.  Results from 2015 and 2016 sessions

5.1. Student satisfaction and client satisfaction

This section reports on two sets of data covering the two translation projects that were led in the course of 2015 and 2016 and described in section 3.1 and section 4 respectively. Student satisfaction[19] provides quantitative results on regarding the project per se as part of the curriculum and the pre-project training as part of the course on project management. The project carried out in 2016 shows that 94 per cent of students rated the project as very satisfactory in the curriculum, 72 per cent rated the pre-project training as very satisfactory and 22 per cent as satisfactory only. Students’ free comments reveal that this is mainly due to a lack of training on how to create collaborative translation memories, and provide the teaching staff with insightful data for potential improvement. Comparative data between 2015 and 2016 shows a rise in student satisfaction regarding the project per se in the curriculum (67 per cent vs 94 per cent respectively) and the pre-project training a somewhat less sharp rise (57 per cent vs 67 per cent). While these figures should be treated with caution, they might be partly due to the teaching staff gaining experience in devising such a project (see section 4 on a revision of methodological issues).

The assessment instruments deployed in our learning scenario include a client assessment grid provided by the professional translator involved in the study. Overall, the clients stated that they had been very satisfied with the translations. Translations were delivered within the deadline, complying with the format required. The assessment grids were sent to the students and this professional perspective is likely to play an important role in our translator education approach as ‘students’ self-confidence will improve if they can see progress in their work on the basis of what are demonstrably professional criteria.’ (Kiraly 2005: 2012).

5.2. Peer assessment and students’ comments

Peer assessment shows that a vast majority of items were rated as very satisfactory (77 per cent) or quite satisfactory (16 per cent). These results are in line with those obtained in 2015 (83 per cent and 16 per cent respectively) and may be (partly) due to student self-protection as already noted by Massey et al. who suggest that students have ‘a tendency to ‘play safe when judging peers’ (2015:40). Those results may also arise from a lack of training on peer assessment among master’s students, given that students who have not been trained on peer interactions may be ‘destructive and tactless or overgenerous and uncritical’ (Rollinson 2005:26).

Very informative data came from students’ free comments combined with interviews at the end of the translation project, as they put forward ergonomics-related items in the workplace such as the ones which have been investigated by the most recent studies among professional translators (Ehrensberger-Dow et al. 2016; Meidert et al. 2016). A case in point is organizational ergonomics with students using communication tools (Google Drive, Skype) they are very familiar with. Students discovered their use and the related constraints in a profession-oriented context (one student taking on the role of reviewer mentioned the difficulties she had to concentrate on her work while following conversations on Skype and being solicited by her co-workers). Organizational ergonomics also encompasses disruptions due to human interactions (one student wrote she had to work at home in a quiet environment in order to be more efficient) and noise, considered by students as highly detrimental to their work (one student related that errors went unnoticed in the translation memory probably due to surrounding noise). In addition, students discovered how teamwork and human interactions could benefit their work as the discussions highly contributed to problem-solving within a given team but also between the three teams involved.

In organizational ergonomics, the use of computerized linguistic resources plays a major role - whether or not they are supplied by the client. In our authentic project-based learning, students are faced with authentic, real linguistic data provided by clients. Whenever students use translation memories or glossaries, those resources are likely to bear some errors and inconsistencies related to meaning and terminology, for example. As a consequence, students learn how to take joint initiatives and make use of their overall skills in order to build their own linguistic resources (one student reported that the Excel glossary provided by the client could hardly be used as such due to too many inconsistencies so they had lost a lot of time cleaning it and had finally decided to create their own glossary using Google Drive). This authentic situated learning provides students with some insight into professional issues and gives them a foretaste of situations likely to happen in a professional context.

In the most recent studies on organizational ergonomics among professional translators (Ehrensberger-Dow et al. 2016; Meidert et al. 2016), time and stress management as well as deadlines are at the forefront in the translator’s workplace; our authentic project-based learning raises student awareness of professional deadlines. As emphasized by one student, this role-playing enables students to experiment with their own skills related to time management at work and gives them the opportunity to reflect on their ability to cope with stress. Physical ergonomics among professional translators is also echoed in our authentic project-based learning, as an open space environment contributes to raise student awareness of physical interactions at work; in addition, students experiment with some ergonomics-related issues raised during their course on project management (one student explained that she thought of ergonomics when she realized how uncomfortable her posture was and when her eyes hurt).

With regards to authentic project-based learning, students praised teamwork as a key driver of accountability; one student reported that ‘the work done by a given member does have an impact on others’ work: one feels responsible for the project as a whole which results in higher performance and motivation’ while another said ‘the project depends on my work and vice-versa which is very enriching as it highly contributes to my training.’ This is very much related to autonomy as a result of the minimal intervention from the teaching staff, which students considered an incentive towards responsibility. As students worked towards a professional rather than educational goal, the authentic dimension of the project encouraged them to think collectively rather than in terms of graded individual assessment. Overall, students considered this learning scenario a reflective instrument regarding their individual competence acquisition as suggested by the following comment: ‘I feel reassured and confident as I realize how well-trained I am to become a professional translator (…) I was not so aware of my weaknesses before the project started so now I know where to act in order to perform better at work.’

6. Implementing a collaborative and ergonomics environment (2017)

6.1. Collaborative environment

Since those aspects of the workplace are related to ergonomics, we have been concentrating on further raising ergonomics awareness among students by bringing the workplace into the curriculum in line with the IEA which states that ‘a good way to understand ergonomics is to learn from ergonomics in practice.’[20] From an educational perspective, both translation events in 2015 and 2016 gave much impetus to develop our professional approach to translator training and at the end of 2016 the teaching staff was granted a two-year project[21] in order to develop a collaborative and ergonomics environment in the master’s programme in translation at UGA. The project presented hereafter will be referred as PROTRAD. It is a two-year project running from 2017 to 2019.

In simulated translation bureaus/skill labs, ‘teams of students work on authentic tasks for real or fictitious clients under (mock-) realistic circumstances’ and ‘all the required skills are honed (incl. soft skills as teamwork, time management, learner autonomy’ (Loock et al. 2017). This learning by doing scenario set up within the INSTB differs from our learning environment in that second-year master’s students at UGA translate for real clients only and most importantly, an ergonomics approach has been developed with a view to upskilling students in ergonomics applied to translation practice. We investigated how to offer second-year students the possibility to be trained outside the conventional classroom or the computer laboratory and thus to complete the three-day translation projects in a profession-oriented and collaborative environment that raises their awareness on physical and organizational ergonomics. Interestingly, students had clearly stated in their free comments how relevant it would be to carry out such a project in a working environment that is organized and suited for teamwork; they had also suggested that specific space should be dedicated to discussion in order to avoid disrupting co-workers - and avoid being disrupted themselves as well. During the course of July-September 2017, we explored potential spaces on the UGA campus on a number of ergonomics-related aspects such as furniture (ergonomic chairs), space (separate room for discussion and teamwork) and sound insulation boards. One space in particular drew our attention in that it offered many of the aspects we wished to incorporate in PROTRAD. This collaborative environment is composed of learning labs designed by students enrolled in the master’s programme on innovative management[22] as part of an overall project - Promising[23]- which started in 2012 and seeks to develop innovative pedagogy and creativity in the area of human and social sciences. The collaborative environment aims at enhancing various forms of alternative and active pedagogy geared towards interactivity and creativity. During the three-day translation project that took place in December 2017, students discovered two learning labs[24]. While completing the translation projects, students experienced a collaborative environment that had a significant impact on their motivation and their perceptions of teamwork as revealed by the fruitful interviews at the end of the project[25].

6.2. Ergonomics in practice

Another major added value of PROTRAD has been to collaborate with ergonomists involved in a master’s programme on psychology at work and ergonomics.[26] A professional ergonomist[27] – who teaches ergonomics in the master’s programme as well – and a lecturer[28] in ergonomics observed students at work during the three-day project, more specifically at the outset of the project and during the second day. Data was collected on both physical and organizational ergonomics. It will be integrated into a written report for teaching staff and shared with students verbally.

This collaboration and the resulting discussions and reflections have contributed highly to give an impetus to the ergonomic dimension of our approach to translator training. From a teacher perspective, we have learned in situ about the conceptualization of ergonomics applied to a given workplace and this has greatly encouraged us to go further in that direction. From a student perspective, raising student awareness on ergonomics in practice through a situated application is in line with the ‘transversal integration [of ergonomics] in and beyond the curriculum’ praised by Massey (2016) and closely related to ‘authentic experiential learning’ (Kiraly 2016). As already mentioned, the professional ergonomist involved in the project is due to deliver a report which will provide the teaching staff with new insights into the ergonomic perspective on translation and will serve as didactic material for introducing ergonomics-related issues in the curriculum. In this respect, the deployment of two collaborative tools in PROTRAD, namely Slack and SDL Studio GroupShare, is likely to have brought along some major insight from an organizational ergonomic perspective. Slack is a cloud collaborative environment whose take-up in the industry at large is increasing and which is being adopted by a growing number of EMT members. Interestingly, while the teaching staff was unfamiliar with Slack, a few students participating in PROTRAD had already discovered the tool and were eager to share their knowledge with the rest of the class and the teaching staff. The collaborative dimension was enhanced with the use of SDL Studio GroupShare, ‘a project management software that streamlines workloads and reduces manual tasks.’[29] Integrating GroupShare in the project was highly supported by former student comments advocating the use of technology for collaborative work in project management as well as by the requirements of the translation industry to be up to date with the latest technological developments.

7. Perspectives and Future Work

7.1. Deployment to first-year master’s students

PROTRAD encompasses a collaborative and ergonomics approach to translation and translator training for both first-year and second-year master’s students. With a view to involving first-year students in PROTRAD, we set up a project-based learning scenario due to take place in April 2018. Our concern was to reinforce the professional dimension in the curriculum before students start their internship during the summer. In order to gradually increase student awareness of the translation profession during the two-year programme, students will carry out a translation project which (i) will be simulated (texts will be provided by teachers themselves playing the role of clients), (ii) will last one day and most importantly, (iii) will take place in a new collaborative room that is actually being designed in the department of applied languages at UGA. Issues related to office furniture and IT equipment are currently being discussed bearing in mind our concern for ergonomics at the translator’s workplace.

This deployment to first-year students will be extended to other languages offered in the master’s programme - Spanish and Russian, to start with. As a result, teachers from other languages will become more and more involved in our educational approach to translation which is competence-based and revolves around collaborative learning and ergonomics within an holistic perspective.

7.2. Conclusion: developing ergonomics

Our collaboration with experts in ergonomics is at an early stage, but opens up promising prospects for the future. Alongside the written report by the professional ergonomist, the future feedback to both students and teaching staff - due to be given in the collaborative environment itself - is very likely to provide us with new insights into ergonomics applied to translator training. This material which will presumably be very informative will help us enhance the curriculum and go further into how to integrate ergonomics in the curriculum for future translators. The data collected through the various instruments (student satisfaction, peer assessment, student interviews and client satisfaction) will in all likelihood foster reflection on authentic project-based learning from collaborative and ergonomic perspective.

As emphasized by the professional ergonomist, the service of an expert should be planned well in advance so as to set up a whole project that embraces the different stages from accurate diagnosis to problem solving, bearing in mind that each project has its own specifications and requirements. While our collaboration with the professional ergonomist was somehow constrained due to both time and budget, it can be regarded as a ‘kick-off’ for the introduction of ergonomics for future translators in our master’s programme in translation. The group of students who will participate in the next session (December 2018) will undoubtedly benefit from the previous session especially since the teachers and experts in ergonomics involved in the project will be more aware of each other’s framework and working methods. A six-hour seminar by the lecturer in ergonomics will give students an introduction to ergonomics applied to translation practice before the three-day session starts in December 2018. In addition, the joint prospect of having second year master’s students specialized in ergonomics analyze the working environment of other second year master’s students specialized in translation opens up a promising perspective in terms of innovative pedagogy and research into ergonomics applied to translator training.

Note

The data presented in this article was collected by the authors during a joint collaboration in 2015-17. The article focuses on the data collected in 2015 and 2016 and the analysis and drafting of the text was mainly carried out by Cécile Frérot. The data collected in 2017 will be analysed and discussed in a future publication.

Appendix 1 – Student satisfaction

Appendix 2 – Peer assessment

Appendix 3 – Professional grid

Appendix 4 – Semi-structured interviews

Appendix 5 – Technological competence

References

Astley, Helen, and Olga Torres-Hostench (2017) “The European Graduate Placement Scheme: an Integrated Approach to preparing Masters in Translation Graduates for Employment”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer, vol. 11, no. 2–3: 204–222.

Beale, Russell and Christian Peter (2008) “The Role of Affect and Emotion in HCI”, Affect and Emotion in Human-Computer Interaction: From Theory to Applications, C. Peter and R. Beale (eds), 1–11, Berlin: Springer.

Bologna Process – European Higher Education Area (EHEA), URL: http://www.ehea.info/pid34786/employability-2007-2009.html (accessed 30 April 201_).

Buysschaert, Joost, van Egdom, Gys-Walt and Fernandez Parra, Maria (2017). “Professionalising the Curriculum and Increasing Employability through Authentic Experiential Learning: The cases of INSTB”, Current Trends in Translation Teaching and Learning-E, 4, 78-111, URL: http://www.cttl.org/uploads/5/2/4/3/5243866/cttl_e_2017_3.pdf (accessed 30 April 2018)

Calvo, Elisa (2015) “Scaffolding translation skills through situated training approaches: progressive and reflective methods”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer, vol. 9, no. 3: 306–322.

Désilets, Alain, Christiane Melançon, Geneviève Patenaude and Louise Brunette (2009) “How Translators Use Tools and Resources to Resolve Translation Problems: An Ethnographic Study” in MT Summit XII – Workshop: Beyond Translation Memories: New Tools for Translators, Ottawa, Ontario, CA, August 26–30, URL: www.mt-archive.info/​MTS-2009-Desilets-2.pdf (accessed 29 December 2017).

Ehrensberger-Dow, Maureen (2014) “Challenges of translation process research at the workplace”, MonTI Special Issue 1, 355–383.

---- (2017) “An ergonomic perspective of translation” in J. W. Schwieter and A. Ferreira (Eds.), The handbook of translation and cognition, Malden, MA/Oxford, England: Wiley-Blackwell, 332-349.

Ehrensberger-Dow, Maureen, and Andrea Hunziker Heeb (2016). “Investigating the ergonomics of the technologized translation workplace” in Reembedding Translation Process Research, R. Muñoz Martín, Amsterdam: John Benjamins, 69–88.

Ehrensberger-Dow, Maureen, and Sharon O’Brien (2015) “Ergonomics of the Translation Workplace: Potential for Cognitive Friction”, Translation Spaces, vol. 4:1, 98–118.

Ehrensberger-Dow, Maureen, Andrea Hunziker Heeb, Gary Massey, Ursula Meidert, Silke Neumann and Heidrun Becker (2016) “An International Survey of the Ergonomics of Professional Translation”, ILCEA, no 27 URL: http://journals.openedition.org/ilcea/4004 (accessed 21 December 2017).

EMT Expert Group (2009) Competences for professional translators, experts in multilingual and multimedia communication, 2009, URL http://ec.europa.eu/dgs/translation/programmes/emt/key_documents/emt_competences_translators_en.pdf (accessed 21 December 2017).

Frérot, Cécile, and Lionel Karagouch (2016) “Outils d’aide à la traduction et formation de traducteurs : vers une adéquation des contenus pédagogiques avec la réalité technologique des traducteurs”, ILCEA, no. 27, URL: http://journals.openedition.org/ilcea/3849 (accessed 21 December 2017).

Hagemann, Susanne (2016) “(Non-)Professional, Authentic Projects? Why Terminology Matters” in Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Don Kiraly, Göttingen: V&R Unipress, Mainz University Press, 33–51.

Huertas Barros, Elsa (2013) La competencia interpersonal en la formación de traductores en España: un estudio empírico-descriptivo del trabajo colaborativo durante la primera etapa de formación en Traducción e Interpretación. PhD thesis Universidad de Granada Departamento de Traducción e Interpretación.

Hurtado Albir, Amparo (2017) (ed.), Researching Translation Competence by PACTE Group, Benjamins Translation Library. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.

IEA online, International Ergonomics Association, URL: https://www.iea.cc/ (accessed 17 December 2017).

Jimenez-Crespo, Miguel (2009) “The effect of Translation Memory tools in translated web texts: evidence from a comparative product-based study”, Linguistica Antverpiensia, 8, 213–232.

Kelly, Dorothy (2005) A handbook for translator trainers. A guide to reflective practice, Manchester: St. Jerome Publishing.

---- (2007) “Translator competence contextualized. Translator training in the framework of higher education reform: In search of alignment in curricular design” in D. Kelly and K. Ryou (eds), Across boundaries: International perspectives on translation studies, 128–142,  Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Publishing.

Kiraly, Don (2000) A Social Constructivist Approach to Translator Education; Empowerment from Theory to Practice, Manchester, UK & Northampton MA, St. Jerome Publishing.

---- (2005) “Project-Based Learning: A Case for Situated Translation”, Meta, 50:4, 1098-1111.

---- (2012) “Growing a Project-Based Translation Pedagogy: A Fractal Perspective”, Meta, 57:1, 82-95.

---- (2015) European Graduate Placement Scheme (EGPS) event, URL: www.e-gps.org/6feb2015-egps-day/ (accessed 29 December 2017).

---- (2016) Towards Authentic Experiential Learning in Translator Education, Göttingen: V&R Unipress, Mainz University Press.

Kiraly, Don, and Sacha Hofmann (2016) “Bringing the Industry into the classroom – The Translation Agency Simulator”, DidTrad conference, Barcelona.

Krüger, Ralph (2016) “Situated LSP Translation from a Cognitive Translational Perspective”, Lebende Sprachen, 61(2): 297–332.

Kuznik, Anna (2016) “Work content of in-house translators in small and medium-sized industrial enterprises. Observing real work situations”, JoSTrans. The Journal of Specialised Translation, 25(1), 213–231, URL: www.jostrans.org/issue25/art_kuznik.pdf (accessed 21 December 2017).

Kuznik, Anna, and Joan Miquel Verd (2010) “Investigating Real Work Situations in Translation Agencies. Work Content and Its Components”, Hermes – Journal of Language and Communication Studies, 44, 25–43.

Lavault-Olléon, Élisabeth (1998) “Traduction en simulation ou en professionnel : le choix du formateur”, Meta,  43(3), 364–372 URL: http://id.erudit.org/iderudit/003423ar (accessed 21 December 2017).

---- (2011) “L’ergonomie, nouveau paradigme pour la traductologie”, ILCEA, no. 14, URL: http://ilcea.revues.org/1078 (accessed 21 December 2017).

---- (2016) “Traducteurs à l’œuvre : une perspective ergonomique en traductologie appliquée”, ILCEA, no. 27, URL: http://ilcea.revues.org/4051 (accessed 21 December 2017).

---- (2017) “L’approche ergonomique en traduction appliquée : petit état des lieux”, Congrès Mondial de Traductologie, Université Paris Est Nanterre.

Loock, Rudy, Kerremans, Koen, Vandepitte, Sonia and Gys-Walt van Egdom (2017) “Teaming up in translator education: Simulated Translation Bureaus as a means of increasing professionalism and employability”, BAAHE Conference, Louvain-la-Neuve.

Maruenda Bataller, Sergio, and José Santaemilia Ruiz (2016) “Project-based learning and competence assessment in translation training”, Carrió-Pastor M. (ed.), Technology Implementation in Second Language Teaching and Translation Studies. New Frontiers in Translation Studies, Springer, Singapore, 2016, URL: https://doi.org/10.1007/978-981-10-0572-5_11 (accessed 21 December 2017).

Making the Most of Our Potential: Consolidating the European Higher Education Area. Bucharest Communiqué, Final Version, 2012: 1, URL :

http://media.ehea.info/file/2012_Bucharest/67/3/Bucharest_Communique_2012_610673.pdf (accessed 30 April 2018).

Massey, Gary (2016) “Incorporating ergonomics into the translation curriculum; why, where and how”, EST Congress, Aarhus University.

Massey, Gary, Peter Jud and Maureen Ehrensberger-Dow (2015) “Building competence and bridges: The potential of action research in translator education” in Constructing translation competence, P. Pietrzak and M. Deckert (eds), Bern: Peter Lang, 27–48.

Meidert, Ursula, Silke Neumann, Maureen Ehrensberger-Dow and Heidrun Becker (2016) “Physical Ergonomics at Translators’ Workplaces: Findings from Ergonomic Workplace Assessments and Interviews”, ILCEA, no. 27, URL: http://ilcea.revues.org/3996 (accessed 21 December 2017).

Miao, Hui (2016) “Applying project-based translation pedagogy in teaching practical translation”, Best Practices, Challenges and New Horizons in the Teaching of Translation and Translation Technology, University of Surrey.

Mitchell-Schuitevoerder, Rosemary (2013) “A project-based methodology in translator training”, in Tracks and Treks in Translation Studies. Selected Papers from the EST Congress, Leuven 2010, C. Way, S.Vandepitte, R. Meylaerts, M. Batłomiejczyk (eds), Benjamins Translation Library vol. 108, Amsterdam/ Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 127–142.

Monzó Nebot, Esther (2006) “¿Somos profesionales? Bases para una sociología de las profesiones aplicada a la traducción” in Sociology of translation, A. Parada and O. Díaz Fouces (eds), Servizo de Publicacións da Universidade de Vigo, 155–176.

Muñoz Martín, Ricardo (2009) “Typos & Co.” in Behind the Mind. Methods, Models and Results in Translation Process Research, S. Göpferich, A.L. Jakobsen, I.M. Mees (eds), 167–189. Copenhagen: Samfundslitteratur.

O’Brien, Sharon (2012) “Translation as Human-computer Interaction”, Translation Spaces 1: 101–122.

Olohan, Maeve, and Dragos Ciobanu (2017) “Collaborative Student Translation Projects - Sharing Best Practices”, EMT collaborative Yammer platform.

Peters-Geiben, Lucia (2016) “La prévention comportementale et contextuelle : intégrer une approche ergonomique dans la formation des traducteurs”, ILCEA, no. 27, URL : http://ilcea.revues.org/4026 (accessed 21 December 2017).

Risku, Hanna (2014). “Translation process research as interaction research. From mental to socio-cognitive processes”, MonTI Special Issue 1, 331–353.

---- (2002) “Situatedness in Translation Studies”, Cognitive Systems Research, 3: 523–533.

Robinson, Bryan, and Maria-Dolores Olvera-Lobo (2017) “Making friends with your team: The benefits of raising learner awareness of intra-team relations”, Third International Conference on Higher Education Advances, Polytechnic University of Valencia Congress, URL: http://dx.doi.org/10.4995/HEAd17.2017.5481

Rollinson, Paul (2005) “Using peer feedback in the ESL writing class”, ELT Journal, vol. 59, no. 1: 23–30.

Szameitat, André J., Jan Rummel, Diana P. Szameitat and Annette Sterr (2009) “Behavioral and emotional consequences of brief delays in human–computer interaction”, International Journal of Human-Computer Studies, no. 67, 561–570.

Thelen, Marcel (2016) “The Practice-Oriented Translator Training Curriculum: An Example”. Current Trends in Translation Teaching and Learning E, 3,163–200. URL: http://www.cttl.org/uploads/5/2/4/3/5243866/cttl_e_3_thelen_m.pdf/ (accessed 05 June 2018).

Notes

[1] http://iea.cc/whats/index.html (accessed 20 December 2017).

[2] Applied to translation, it refers to the process of translating when a translator has to choose between different translation options.

[3] Both conferences were organized by the research group on specialized translation at UGA (ILCEA4-GREMUTS, http://ilcea4.univ-grenoble-alpes.fr/fr/presentation/axes-de-recherche/) (accessed 20 December 2017).

[4] The 8th EST Congress was held at Aarhus University in September 2016 and it included a panel on Ergonomics of translation: methodological, practical and educational implications. http://conferences.au.dk/fileadmin/EST2016_Panel_17_Ergonomics_of_translation_-_methodological__practical_and_educational_implications.pdf (accessed 4 June 2018).

[5] The 1st World Congress on Translation Studies – or CMT, Congrès Mondial de Traductologie - was held at Paris West University in April 2017 and it included a workshop on Perspectives on CAT Tools and Ergonomics, https://cmt.u-paris10.fr/wp-content/uploads/2016/02/631-HERNANDEZ-LAVAULT-1.pdf (accessed 8 June 2018).

[6] European Master’s in Translation, https://ec.europa.eu/info/resources-partners/european-masters-translation-emt/ (accessed 20 December 2017).

[7] Ergonomics behaviour is doomed to failure if it is not applied before future translators enter the professional market. At that time, many other aspects of professional life are considered of paramount importance that issues related to preserving one’s well-being and health are left in the background [my translation].

[8] Employability is defined as ‘the ability to gain initial employment, to maintain employment, and to be able to move around within the labour market’ (Bologna Process – European Higher Education Area EHEA), and is achieved by (…) improving cooperation between employers, students and higher education institutions (…)’. (Making the Most of Our Potential: Consolidating the European Higher Education Area. Bucharest Communiqué, Final Version, 2012:1). As emphasized by Thelen, ‘this definition can be operationalized as (1) the competences and skills (to be) taught in the training for students to become employable, and (2) the actual chances of graduates to find/keep and switch between employment after graduation’ (2016:175-176).

[9] http://www.instb.eu/ (accessed 20 December 2017).

[10] INSTB is a ‘network of universities offering translation curricula where students are tasked with staffing and running their own (simulated) translation bureau’ (Buysschaert, van Egdom and Fernandez Parra 2017:79).

[11] More information can be found on the junior company Atlas at https://www.atlas-traduction.com/en/ (accessed 20 December 2017).

[12] Teachers and researchers at the Laboratory ILCEA4, members of GREMUTS (Groupe de Recherche Multilingue en Traduction Spécialisée).

[13] The study was carried out with Elisabeth Lavault-Olléon and Lionel Karagouch as part of an overall project on Innovative pedagogy supported by the Service Universitaire de Pédagogie (former Stendhal University). 

[14] Referred to as session as well.

[15] The course on project management is given by a free-lance translator who teaches in the master’s programme.

[16] Each team completed a 6,500 word project.

[17] CRIN - Child Rights International Network, https://www.crin.org/en (accessed 20 December 2017).

[18] Organized by the German Department of Mainz University’s Faculty of Translation Studies, Linguistics and Cultural Studies (FTSK).

[19] Questions are rated on a 4-point scale to measure student satisfaction ranging from (1) no satisfied at all to (4) very satisfied.

[20] IEA, http://www.iea.cc/whats/practice.html (accessed 29 November 2017).

[21] Project IDEX Education – PROTRAD https://www.communaute-univ-grenoble-alpes.fr/fr/formation/protrad-709558.htm (accessed 20 December 2017).

[22] Master Management de l’innovation, https://www.promising.fr/apprendre-l-innovation/master-management-de-l-innovation/ (accessed 20 December 2017).

[23] https://www.promising.fr/promising/ accessed 20 December 2017).

[24] Pictures of both labs – called La Ruche and Le Hub - are available at https://www.promising.fr/apprendre-l-innovation/learning-labs-181651.kjsp (accessed 20 December 2017).

[25] While no detailed analysis could be provided at the time of writing this article, both due to calendar and space constraints, the results of the 2017 session will be analyzed and discussed elsewhere.

[27] David-Ruffier Monet, head of PEPS Ergonomie, http://www.peps-ergonomie-grenoble.com/ (accessed 20 December 2017). We are very grateful to him for agreeing to be the professional ergonomist in our study.

[28] We are very grateful to Aurélie Landry for her interest and participation in our project.

About the author(s)

Cécile Frérot holds a PhD in Natural Language Processing from the University of Toulouse le Mirail, an MAS in Linguistics and an MA in Translation and Language Engineering from the University of Paris Diderot and a BA in Translation and Terminology (ISIT, Paris). She is a senior lecturer in the Department of Applied Languages at Université Grenoble Alpes and a member of the research laboratory ILCEA4. She has run the MA programme in Multilingual Specialised Translation since January 2018. Her research interests include applied translation studies, corpus linguistics and terminology as well as ergonomics and translation.

Elisabeth Lavault-Olléon is Professor Emerita of Translation Studies at Université Grenoble Alpes (France) and was head of its MA programme in Multilingual Specialised Translation for over 20 years. She founded the Groupe de recherche multilingue en traduction spécialisée within the research laboratory ILCEA4. Her publications include Fonctions de la Traduction en didactique des langues (Paris: Didier Erudition, 1998) and academic research articles, many of which are available in open access. She has also edited Traduction spécialisée : pratiques, théories, formations (Peter Lang, 2007) as well as two specialised issues of the online journal ILCEA (#14 and #27) on the subject of Translation and Ergonomics.

An MA graduate in Translation Studies, Lionel Karagouch is a professional translator from English and German into French. In addition to his translation activities, he currently teaches the use of CAT tools and Project Management as Associate Professor in the MA in Multilingual Specialised Translation at Université Grenoble Alpes.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Cécile Frérot, Elisabeth Lavault-Olléon and Lionel Karagouch (2019).
"Designing an Authentic Translation Environment for Future Translators: Integrating a Collaborative and Ergonomic Perspective into Translator Training"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2427

Translation as a profession: training the new generation

By Ewa Kościałkowska-Okońska (Nicolaus Copernicus University in Torun, Poland)

Abstract & Keywords

The past few decades have seen a dynamic change in the translator's profession combined with a growing need to define it both in terms of a service and a profession. With more and more companies going global, the challenges that translators have always faced seem to be bigger: there is a constant demand for highly-trained and reliable professionals. Therefore, the training provisions for translators and interpreters must be carefully considered. As the demand for translation services increases, the need arises to educate new generations of translators, and help them to become market-desired professionals. The number of universities offering translation courses has increased dramatically, yet the situation on the translation market is dynamically changing as well. This paper tries to find an answer to the question how to train our students – as the new generation of translators – to make them capable of facing these new challenges.

Keywords: translator training, translation competence, adult learning, professional translators

©inTRAlinea & Ewa Kościałkowska-Okońska (2019).
"Translation as a profession: training the new generation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2426

“Without a new generation of trained linguists and  professionals with language skills, international  organisations will be unable to perform their vital tasks” (the Paris Declaration, June 2010). This statement that was published under the UN banner and released by the International Annual  Meeting on Language Arrangements, Documentation and Publications (IAMLADP) emphasises an urgent need for educating and training competent translators and  interpreters.

1. Translator’s status

The first question that students have to ask themselves pertains to the role they want to perform in their own eyes and in the community. In other words: what is the translator’s status? The profession of the translator, their status as well as translators considered as a social and professional group are discussed in the field literature. Yet, those references seem to be formulated on a rather pessimistic note: translation has been referred to as a peripheral, low-status, unskilled and poorly paid occupation (see Dam and Zethsen 2008), and translators are viewed as isolated, invisible, unappreciated and powerless. This study was performed on the group of Danish translators, but certain trends tend to be more universal. For instance, Pym et al. (2012: 88) estimates that translators work part-time as translators (in addition to other professions they perform) at the level of about 60%, and any variations are related to the market sector analysed or types of questions asked. The percentage rate of freelancers ranges from 50% to 89%, depending on the country and the sector (Pym et al. 2012: 89); the proportion of translators who are women generally seems to be about 70% or above, again with variations depending on the sector (Pym et al. 2012: 85).

Dam and Zethsen in another research (2014) analysed a group of translators, mostly working on business texts. Translators perceive their status as relatively low: they regard themselves experts to a large extent, yet they do not feel appreciated as ones. The self-image of translators as experts and professionals differs from what they view as the recognition of their clients and the society in general in terms of their expertise and values attributed to it. In other words, they feel that their professional status is relatively low. Yet, translators investigated in the research take pride in the challenges that translation poses, a vast list of competences and skills they need to perform the job, their extensive education and training and their experience. Moreover, as Dam and Zethsen conclude, ““business translators seem to have a habitus of proud, but unappreciated and unrecognised, experts” (Dam and Zethsen 2014: 274).

It must be, however, stated that empirical research on the status of the translator is not extensive yet inspirational. It covers: perceptions of the translators status (e.g. Dam and Zethsen 2008, 2011, 2014; Katan 2009), parameters that affect the perceptions of translators’ recognition (e.g. Dam and Zethsen 2009) and examples of strategies that may enhance the status (e.g. Sela-Sheffy 2010). The concept of status occurs in the translation research in three perspectives (Wadensjö 2011; Ruokonen 2013: 328): the first one is the perspective of professionalisation (see also Katan 2009), i.e., whether the translator’s profession has the status of a recognised profession. The second perspective is occupational prestige and, finally, the third perspective concerns the position of a professional in a given situation. The parameters to empirically measure the status in the research, first presented in the output of  Dam and Zethsen (2008, 2009, 2011), include income, expertise, visibility and power. These parameters shall not be discussed here due to limitations of this paper, yet they seem to be universally significant for the overall perception of the profession, and to the way translators perceive themselves and develop their self-concept.

2. Professional translator and their self-concepts

The translator’s self-concept is one of vital aspects in cognitive models of translation competence.  For instance, Göpferich (2008) claims that translators’ self-concepts affect their translation performance due to the fact that self-concept as such is one of the components of her model of translation competence and she  sees it as being closely related to the translator’s education and training, social role of the translator and the social responsibility that is imposed on him/her (Göpferich 2008: 155). The model of psycholinguistic translation process of Kiraly (1995) assumes the central position to be occupied by self-concept as it covers a sense of the translation purpose, self-evaluation of the individual translator’s capability to fulfill a certain task, the awareness of information-related requirements of a given translation task and the capacity to monitor and assess products of the translation process with a view to their adequacy and appropriateness (Kiraly 1995: 100).

Muñoz Martín (2014: 28), however, claims that self-concept is not a fixed image of oneself, but it is rather a dynamic image that is determined by a given task the translator is to fulfill, i.e. “[w]e understand and handle situations and face difficulties in ways coherent with our current activated self-concept and avoid courses of action that are not consistent with it” (2014: 31). Thus one may see a shared property between self-concept and translation competence in the context of the PACTE group research manifested as strategic sub-competence; this type of competence is in the centre stage of the PACTE’s competence model (PACTE 2003; the model is discussed further in the paper).

On the other hand, in the view of Ehrensberger-Dow and Massey (2013: 106) translator self-concept is “the awareness of the multiple responsibilities and loyalties imposed by both the act and the event of translation”. In their study they analysed trained translation professionals and translation students (at various stages of  training); the former had presumably higher, and the latter presumably lower translation competence. The comparison of self-concepts of the study subjects was based on the notion of self-concept developed by Kiraly and intended to be a continuum “extending from the simple retrieval of spontaneous associations at the word level to a complex, multistage, problem-solving process in which extra-linguistic factors are taken into consideration” (Kiraly 1997: 152). The results of the study by Ehrensberger-Dow and Massey (2013: 113-119) demonstrate that in the case of professionals attention and responsibilities are spread along the entire continuum and focus on textual and pragmatic issues, whereas translation students’ attention and responsibilities have a tendency to focus on issues related with a lower level of translation competence such as e.g., word-for-word transfer. The suggestion propounded is that the level of translation competence may be related to the level of the translators’ self-concept development.

The translation profession exists yet it has not reached a full professional status in the sense of not always being performed in professional settings. Moreover, translation as such is undergoing a dynamic and concurrently important restructuring process due to the emergence and application of new technological tools that might change the profession to the extent we are not currently aware of. One question that needs to be answered is whether translator training is an indispensable element of being a professional translator. To add a voice to this discussion, Dam and Zethsen (2016) claim that translator training combined with the staff status and at least five years of experience are factors identifying the real and core members of the translation profession. For Bundgaard et al. (2016) the authorisation of the state (on the basis of training) symbolises professionalisation. In general, the role of the translator training in the professionalisation context is slightly fuzzy, probably due to the fact that a range of translation and translator training courses is so extensive and concerns various sectors. What is interesting, Pym, Orrego-Carmona and Torres-Simon (2016) observe that professional experience is more appreciated and recognised – market-wise – than (formal) academic qualifications. They also emphasise that translator trainers are a key component in the translator training process. With a view to the key issue of this paper, namely the emerging generation of translators, it must be noticed that the research has been focusing rather on professionals (and their status perception, see Dam and Zethsen 2011) rather than on translation students (however, cf. Sela-Sheffy 2008 and Katan 2009). But students are assumingly future professionals; their views, perceptions and opinions will be a contributive factor towards establishing  the concept and meaning of translation as a profession in our times and in the globalised world we live.

3. Training

Translation training has been extensively covered in the Translation Studies literature; new approaches, paradigms, models, views and perspectives were widely demonstrated by scholars. Therefore, the aim of this section of the paper shall not be recapitulating all the above because this has been done during the last decades. The focus shall be placed on one element that relatively frequently is not discussed, or discussed only fleetingly, namely, on adult learning. Our students are adults, and for that reason their learning process is determined by factors inherent to adult learning; these factors shall be presented below.

Adult learning conceptually is derived from the works of Malcolm Knowles who also promoted and propagated the term “andragogy”, i.e., the science behind teaching adults. The key postulate of andragogy is that adults learn differently than children and thus should be treated differently in the classroom. In his classical work, Knowles (1973) identified four core assumptions concerning adult learning and later (Knowles 1984) extended this list by another two. As an entirety, these assumptions can be specified as follows:

  1. Adults, before learning something, must first understand the significance of it
  2. Adults have their self-concepts and are not willing to accept any imposition of the will of other persons on them
  3. Adults need the recognition of their knowledge and experience
  4. Adults are more willing to learn when they are sure that learning will help them in coping with a real problem.
  5. Adults need to know whether and how learning can help them in their own lives.
  6. Adults recognise and react to external motivation (e.g. remuneration increase, potential promotion)

Another pivotal view on adult learning is more cognitively oriented and was developed by Dreyfus (2004) as the model of skill acquisition; this model consists of five levels that the individual is to go through during the learning process. The model was started by initial research as early as in the 1980s by H. Dreyfus and S. Dreyfus; their research was based on studies of chess players, car drivers, airplane pilots and, last but certainly not least, adult learners of a second language (Dreyfus and Dreyfus 1980). The underlying concept behind the model is the acquisition of new skills while gradual going through the continuum of progression. However, their findings were not published, probably due to the fact that the research was supported by the U.S. Air Force Office of Scientific Research and confidentiality issues could play  a role here.

Yet, it was Stuart Dreyfus who decided to work again on the model and published the research results in 2004. The five aforementioned levels of skills acquisition are then novice, advanced beginner, competent, proficient and expert.

Novices have a tendency to think in analytical terms and to decompose a given task into its core elements; these elements are taken out of their context. It is relatively difficult for novices to establish priorities, they are not personally involved in the task and make their decisions consciously, not intuitively, thus do not rely on their experience and knowledge. As they learn, as they experience and observe new situations and new rules, they progress into the advanced beginner stage. In this stage they are able to see similarities between present and past situations and occurrences, and thus they are building a capacity to make associations between facts, situations and rules with the contexts. After progressing to the competent stage, the individual is capable of recognising the relative importance of elements related to situational contexts as well as those devoid of context, and is able to use the optimal ones to solve emerging problems. At this stage learners manifest a certain degree of creativity and ability to improvise, or, in the words of Dreyfus, emotional investment as “only at the level of competence is there an emotional investment in the choice of the perspective leading to an action” (Dreyfus 2004: /179) which results in problem solving. The last two stages of the model are the proficient and expert stages. In the proficient stage the learner finds similarities with previous  experiences and shows unproblematic and effortless understanding. What is more, the degree of risk taking increases together with personal commitment to the outcome. The key features of the expert stage are decisions taken and solutions arrived at unconsciously. The individual acknowledges a given situation, recognises the existence of a problem and effectively takes subconscious decisions in order to develop the most required, or the optimal, outcome for the situations.

This model demonstrates that reaching the expert stage entails gradual going through subsequent stages of the process of  skill acquisition, accumulating experience and, as Dreyfus mentioned, emotional investment. What should be stressed, too, is the fact that contemporary teaching strategies for professions based on skills have a tendency to be oriented towards experiential and situated learning. These methods have been successfully applied in translator and interpreting programmes and their objective is to enable students to compensate the gap between theory and practice, between classroom instruction-based teaching and practical application of knowledge and skills accumulated in real-life contexts and situations, thus preparing students to effectively face the challenges of the profession and the professional world. This modern world relies on modern technologies, thus information and communication technologies (ICT) should be integrated in the training process. Kiraly (2000), for instance, suggests using computer-based classroom in his constructivist approach to make students more familiar with modern technologies used by translators on a daily basis, and these technologies certainly can be utilised to support the learning process of students.  Gibbs (1988) and Kolb (2005) emphasised the significance of experience in the learning as the learners, especially adult ones, learn by doing. Yet, for this learning to be effective it must occur in context; as McLellan (1994) writes this context – and related activities – should be authentic, should be based on real-life situations (also Kościałkowska-Okońska 2017). As Kolb (2005) said, experience is essential in the learning process as learners learn by doing, by accruing experience. Yet, this learning must be contextually-based to be valid and, even more importantly, experience is not always a predictor of high quality performance (see Ericsson 2006).

The research on translation teaching has been oriented towards professionalisation of teaching manifested through exposing students to translation challenges as they may be encountered in real life; this approach was emphasised by such scholars as e.g. Gouadec (2007), Kiraly (2000) or Vienne (2000) in their support for project-based learning or situated learning and teaching.

Profesionalisation of teaching requires the change of perspective as to the translator education and shifting the focus of considerations onto the concept that belongs to key ones in translation in general, i.e., translation competence. For our present considerations whose focus is particularly on translation teaching, three models of translation competence – out of an entire repertoire of competence models -  shall be of interest. These are models developed by the PACTE, TransComp and EMT research groups as results of their research tend to be highly applicable to translation teaching.

4. Translation competence models

The PACTE research group (that was established in the 1990s) has ever since been working on potential ways of integrating research results in studies on the development of competence (see PACTE 2000, 2003, 2009). The researchers considered such studies as indispensable since any holistic research into translation competence components was practically scarce (PACTE 2009). Initially, the operation of translation competence was investigated by such scholars as Bell (1991), Pym (1992), Kiraly (1995), Hansen (1997), and later by Risku (1998), Neubert (2000), Shreve (2006), Alves and Gonçalves (2007). Their findings rather focus on the componential character of translation competence; only a limited amount of research is devoted to attempts as empirical validation of results (e.g. Alves and Gonçalves 2007, etc.). The PACTE group came to the fore with a number of components that are regarded as “the underlying knowledge system needed to translate” (PACTE 2005: 610). Thus, the PACTE’s translation competence model embraces five interrelated subcompetences and psycho-physiological components that shall be briefly described below.

The bilingual sub-competence covers textual,  lexical-grammatical, pragmatic and socio-linguistic knowledge in each language. The extra-linguistic sub-competence denotes encyclopaedic, bicultural and thematic knowledge. The translation knowledge sub-competence is the knowledge of translation principles (including procedures, methods and the rules vital for professional practice). The instrumental sub-competence covers knowledge related to using documentation resources as well as communication and information technologies that are applied to translation (e.g., dictionaries, parallel texts, online and electronic corpora, etc.). The strategic sub-competence is the most essential one: it safeguards the efficiency of the translation process. It  is aimed to secure planning and performing the translation task, evaluating the translation process in its entirety and in parts. It also triggers other subcompetences and compensates for potential deficits. Its another essential function is to identify translation problems and apply specific procedures to solve these problems.  

The psycho-physiological components refer to cognitive, attitudinal  components and psychomotor mechanisms which include “(1) cognitive components such as memory, perception, and attention and emotion; (2) attitudinal aspects such as intellectual curiosity, perseverance, rigor, critical spirit, knowledge of and confidence in one’s own abilities, the ability to measure one’s own abilities, motivation, etc.; (3) abilities such as creativity, logical reasoning, analysis and synthesis, etc. (PACTE 2003: 93).

The second important model – the TransComp model – was developed by Göpferich (2009) as a result of a TransComp longitudinal study. Göpferich in this model (2009: 21–23) divides competence into six sub-categories: domain competence, communicative competence (in at least two languages), tools and research competence, psychomotor competence, translation routine activation competence, and strategic competence.

Domain competence resembles in a way PACTE’s extralinguistic subcompetence as it covers general and domain-specific knowledge; this knowledge, combined with the extralinguistic knowledge, is essential to understand the source text and produce the target text or, Göpferich’s words “at least the sensitivity to recognise what additional knowledge is needed from external sources of information to fill one’s knowledge gaps” (Göpferich 2009: 21-22). Communicative competence is similar to the bilingual subcompetence of the PACTE group since it covers lexical, grammatical and pragmatic knowledge, the knowledge of genres and conventions specific for a given culture. The third category of tools and research competence corresponds to the PACTE group’s instrumental sub-competence (2009: 208); it is the ability to use translation-specific tools (both conventional and electronic) such as dictionaries, encyclopaedias (online or printed), databases or term banks, parallel texts, search engines and corpora, as well as machine translation systems. Psychomotor competence denotes abilities necessary for reading and writing with electronic tools. The more developed these competences are, the less cognitive capacity is needed, and thus more cognitive efforts are invested in other cognitive tasks. Then, translation routine activation competence integrates the knowledge and abilities to recall and use certain standard shifts that result in acceptable equivalents in the target language. And, finally, strategic competence in a certain way resembles strategic competence of the PACTE group and coordinates the operation of other subcompetences. Because it is a meta-cognitive competence, it “sets priorities and defines hierarchies between the individual sub-competences, leads to the development of a macro-strategy in the sense of Hönig (1995), and ideally subjects all decisions to this macro-strategy” (Göpferich 2009: 22).  This model views, and this is of relevance to the teaching and training process, the development of translation competence as a continuous progress. In the translation process the most important sub-categories are strategic competence, tools and research competence, and translation routine activation competence, and they allow to distinguish translation competence from the bilingual person’s competence without any dedicated translation training.

The multicomponential models of translation competence attempt at specifications and systematisation of those activities that are performed and subsequently analysed. What is worth stressing is the fact that in a plethora of discussions on translation competence and its gradual teaching-and-training-related development, references are made also to the description and specification of profiles of (prospective) professionals in degree programmes, importance of learning outcomes to fulfill certain degree requirements and integration of syllabi and curricula-related aspects (cf. Hurtado Albir 2007: 166). This particular coordinating approach is aptly manifested in the European Master’s in Translation (EMT; a joint project of the European Commission, Directorate General for Translation and European universities that are accepted and approved to become partners in the programme) reference framework, whose aim is to outline quality requirements for a given professional profile. This setting of requirements aims at avoiding a situation when a part of translation training programmes “may exist in name only, owing to a lack of analysis of requirements, a lack of understanding of the demands of the profession, and a lack of qualified teachers” (EMT Expert Group 2009: 1). A rationale to be followed is that competences that are the result of theoretical models and are theoretical constructs (this issue also refers to curricula that heavily rely on those theoretical models) and then are applied in a university environment should correspond to requirements as observed and experienced on the professional translation market.

Under this specific conceptual and organisational framework competence is defined as “the combination of aptitudes, knowledge, behaviour and know-how necessary to carry out a given task under given conditions”. The EMT model distinguishes six interdependent competences (EMT 2009:4-7):

Figure 1. EMT model of translation competence

(1) Translation service provision competence is sub-divided into interpersonal and production dimensions. The interpersonal dimension covers the awareness of the social role of the translator, knowledge of market requirements and specific job profiles, marketing, negotiations with clients (and specifying e.g. working conditions, contracts, tender specifications, deadlines or rates), specifying objectives and requirements of clients and other parties. It also addresses time and stress management, workload management and training, working under pressure as well as the ability of self-evaluation; these factors are combined with the knowledge of applicable standards, principles of professional ethics, and the ability to cooperate in teams and with experts. The production dimension denotes being knowledgeable about satisfying clients’ requirements and objectives,  ability to specify strategies for translating documents, to find and solve translation problems, to revise translations as well as to monitor and implement applicable quality standards.

(2) Language competence embraces the knowledge of grammar, lexis and semantics, the knowledge of graphic and typographic conventions of language A and (an)other working language(s), as well as the knowledge of using them in both languages. 

(3) Intercultural competence refers to sociolinguistic and textual dimensions. The sociolinguistic dimension is the knowledge of recognising functions and meanings in language variations (e.g., historical or social), of identifying interaction rules that are valid for a given community (e.g. non-verbal communication) and of generating a register (in translated texts) relevant to a specific situation or a document. The textual dimension embraces the knowledge of textual macrostructure, intertextuality, identification of culture-related items, genre and rhetorics, as well as the ability of post-editing.

(4) Information mining competence is the ability to search for and find relevant information, to use tools and search engines and to critically evaluate the reliability of resources.

(5) Thematic competence embraces the knowledge used to seek relevant information to understand issues connected with a given document (thus it resembles information mining competence in this respect). It also covers broadening one’s knowledge in specialist areas and mastering analytical skills.

(6) Technological competence is the knowledge “how to use effectively and rapidly and to integrate a range of software to assist in correction, translation, terminology, layout,  documentary research (for example text processing, spell and grammar check, the internet, translation memory, terminology database, voice recognition software” (EMT Expert Group 2009:7) further combined with the ability to develop and manage databases, and to produce various translation formats that could be used in various media.

The EMT competence model clearly stresses the professionalised ‘vision’ of the prospective translator: they must be knowledgeable about market mechanisms, translator’s status in the industry and IT tools. Being a translator denotes simply a wider range of skills than a decade ago. Certain components present in the EMT model are not considered in other models: they are practical skills manifested in the translation service provision competence and information mining competence. This model aims at improving the authentic quality of translator training so that prospective professionals – our students upon their graduation – could be easily integrated in the labour market. Therefore, the EMT model seems to be core model to be followed while designing and developing translation teaching programmes and curricula. What absolutely needs stressing is the fact that teaching and training skilled, competent and knowledgeable professionals would contribute to enhancing the status of the profession of the translator.

The ever-returning problem with models of translation competence – as it is also the case of the three aforementioned constructs – is that the more specific the model is intended to be seen, the higher the number of sub-competences, sub-components, sub-sub competences and sub-sub components, etc. it has to include. For example, the EMT model generates over forty sub-competencies out of six core interdependent and ahierarchical ones. The absolutely key and central role is played by translation service provision competence (which in itself closely corresponds to PACTE’s concept of strategic competence; see also Ramos 2011). Another aspect worth considering in the context of this article is the possibility of identifying features inherent to legal translation competence and its components that are required for this competence to develop and operate effectively. The EMT, PACTE and TransComp models allow to identify skills essential for any type of translation (and specialist translation as well, as it is the main objective of translators’ activity in professional settings). The outcomes, findings and achievements of these teaching-oriented models could be effectively incorporated into methodological frameworks that rely on gradual competence development. Yet, as Klimkowski (2015) aptly writes, none of the above concepts provides teachers or curriculum designers with any potential tools to be used in planning or implementing effective programmes oriented towards helping student translators to develop as professionals. These outlines or suggestions can be treated as a starting point for the development of a plethora of educational solutions that would respond to the needs of a certain group concerned, be it students, teachers, universities or higher education institutions in general or, last but not least,  representatives of the local market. The main goal of translation teaching is educating future professionals who would either set up their own firms, work as freelancers or in-house translators. Therefore, the core of training relies on the education and preparation of future professionals to know the market and strategies indispensable for business survival. The continuum of translation competence, starting from education, preparation and then training is also related to strategies and techniques that are relevant to high quality performance, development, accrual of experience and  broadening of knowledge.

The translation training process then requires fulfilling certain goals. First of all, our students must be aware of specific stages and the very importance of the translation process; they have to develop effective translation strategies and be knowledgeable about translation theory to support their practice in translation operations with theoretical knowledge, not to mention their mastery in the knowledge of both source and target languages, the use of specialist terminology and information mining skills. We as teachers and trainers have to affect our students and change their attitudes from more passive, knowledge-absorbing participants in the teaching process to more proactive learners who are motivated, willing to learn and acutely aware of their responsibility for the text produced and for intercultural communication they enable.

4. Concluding remarks

What needs to be stressed is an obvious fact that the profession of the translator (and interpreter, too) is in a constant state of flux and dynamic change, just as any other (specialist) profession in the contemporary world facing challenges of modern times. These times impose certain requirements on translators: they are to perform not only translation activities in the conventional sense but also other related ones that could be subsumed under the general heading of  (translation) service provision. For instance, the translator of medical texts (see Kościałkowska-Okońska 2017) translates texts both for internal use and for publication, improves and adapts texts, translates and updates websites (medical and related content), translates software manuals, translates academic and research articles, corrects and edits translations, develops terminological databases, plans and manages translation projects and, finally, translates in hospitals and other healthcare institutions (providing community interpreting services). The issue of skills required from prospective translators is also addressed by Pym (2010: 123-126) when he discusses the use of localisation in translation and the fact that texts are localised being determined by local cultures, linguistic determinants or expectations of users. Thus the volume and range of potential skills to be acquired substantially exceeds the assumed objectives of a translation course that would conventionally be focused on linguistic and extra-linguistic issues (these extra-linguistic issues refer to cultural aspects). This shift in the range of potential responsibilities requires, not only from the student but also from the teacher, a change of perspective from implementing course contents and learning outcomes, from sheer compliance with binding credit regulations to a more entrepreneurial orientation towards developing new skills that would be of avail in business contexts and in professional careers of students after they graduate. It also covers the incorporation in study programmes of cooperation with (not only translation) industry that would make students consider and realise the needs of local markets combined with general global observable trends as well as labour market requirements. The above would also entail the development of a new attitude on the part of students who should manifest more proactive approaches not only towards their classroom tasks but also towards a new philosophy of learning that would require from them a lot more effort and involvement in their personal development as learners, as students and as the next generation of translators. Being proactive means in this case being ready to face problems and control them by finding adequate solutions, to plan and develop strategies in performing translations, to be open to cooperation, decisive and willing to work on a given problem or task and, what is important, to be able to justify and stand behind one’s decisions. Involving students in real-life translation commissions or projects carried out in collaboration with translation agencies, enterprises operating on the (local) market as well as encouraging them to apply for and participate in internships in various branches of industry where they could offer their linguistic skills and to benefit from real-market challenges would certainly be an added value.

References

Alves, Fabio and Jose Luis Gonçalves (2007) “Modelling Translator’s Competence: Relevance and Expertise under Scrutiny” in Doubts and Directions in Translation Studies: Selected Contributions from the EST Congress, Lisbon 2004,  Radegundis Stolze, Miriam Shlesinger and Yves Gambier (eds), Amsterdam/ Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Company: 41-55.

Bell, Roger (1991) Translation and Translating. Theory and Practice, London and New York, Longman.

Bundgaard, Kristine, Tina Paulsen Christensen and Anne Schjoldager (2016) “Translator-Computer Interaction in Action — an Observational Process Study of Computer-Aided Translation”, The Journal of Specialised Translation, Issue  25: 106-130

Dam, Helle and Karen Korning Zethsen (2008) “Translator status – a study of Danish company translators”, The Translator 14(1): 71–96.

---- (2009) “Who Said Low Status? A study on factors affecting the perception of translator status”, The Journal of Specialised Translation 12: 2–36.

---- (2011) “The status of professional business translators on the Danish market: A comparative study of company, agency and freelance translators”, Meta. The Translators' Journal 56(4): 976–997.

---- (2014) “The translator as expert - a realistic or an idealistic model? How recent empirical findings fit into existing models of translation”, Across Languages and Cultures 15(2): 261-278.

---- (2016) “‘I think it is a wonderful job.’ On the solidity of the translation profession”, The Journal of Specialised Translation 25: 174–187.

Declaration of Paris, 23rd June 2010, http://ec.europa.eu/commission_2010-

2014/vassiliou/multimedia/pdf/crp.2_paris_declaration_2010.pdf

Dreyfus, Stuart E., and H. Dreyfus (1980), A five-stage model of the mental activities involved in directed skill acquisition, California: University of California-Berkeley Operations Research Center.

Dreyfus, Stuart E. (2004), “The five-stage model of adult skill acquisition”, Bulletin of Science, Technology & Society, 24(3): 177–181.

Ehrensberger-Dow, Maureen and Gary Massey (2013), “Indicators of translation competence: Translators’ self-concepts and the translation of titles”, Journal of Writing Research 5(1): 103–131

Ericsson, K.Anders (ed.) (2006) The Cambridge Handbook of Expertise and Expert Performance,  Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

European Master's in Translation Expert Group (EMT). 2009. Competences for professional translators, experts in multilingual and multimedia communication. Brussels: European Commission, http://ec.europa.eu/dgs/translation/programmes/emt/key_documents/ emt_competences_translators_en.pdf

Gibbs, Graham (1988) Learning By Doing: a guide to teaching and learning methods, Further Education Unit -Oxford Polytechnic: Oxford.

Gouadec, Daniel (2007), Translation as a profession, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

Göpferich, Susanne (2008) Translationsprozessforschung: Stand – Methoden – Perspektiven, (Translationswissenschaft 4), Tübingen: Narr.

---- (2009) “Towards a model of translation competence and its acquisition: the longitudinal study TransComp” in Behind the mind: Methods, models and results in translation process research, Susanne Gopferich, Arnt Lykke Jakobsen and Inger Mees (eds), Vol. 37, Copenhagen Studies in Language 37, Samfundslitteratur: 11-38.

Hansen, Gyde, (1997) “Success in Translation” in  Perspectives: Studies in Translatology,  London, Routledge, 5(2): 201-210.

Hurtado Albir, Amparo (2007) “Competence-based Curriculum Design for Training Translators” in The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 1(2): 163-195.

Katan, David (2009) “Translation theory and professional practice: A global survey of the great divide”, Hermes – Journal of Language and Communication Studies 42: 111–153.

Kiraly, Donald (1995) Pathways to Translation, Pedagogy and Process, Kent, Ohio: Kent State University Press.

Kiraly, Donald (1997) “Think-Aloud Protocols and the Construction of a Professional Translator Self-Concept” in Cognitive Processes in Translation and Interpreting, Joseph H. Danks et al. (eds), Thousand Oaks, London, New Delhi, Sage, 137-160.

Kiraly, Donald (2000) A Social Constructivist Approach to Translator Education. Empowerment from Theory to Practice, Manchester, St. Jerome Publishing.

Klimkowski, Konrad (2015) “Entrepreneurial Training in Translator and Interpreter  Education”, ROCZNIKI HUMANISTYCZNE LXIII (11), DOI: http:// dx.doi.org/10.18290/rh.2015.63.11-5

Knowles, Malcolm (1973) The Adult Learner: A Neglected Species, Houston, TX, Gulf Publishing Company.

Knowles, Malcolm (1984) Andragogy In Action: Applying Modern Principles Of Adult Learning, San Francisco, CA, Jossey-Bass.

Kolb Alice and David A. Kolb (2005),” Learning styles and learning spaces: Enhancing experiential learning in higher education”, Academy of Management Learning and Education, 4(2): 193-212

Kościałkowska-Okońska, Ewa (2017) Implications of translation competence in the legal context: a didactic perspective”, Comparative Legilinguistics. International Journal for Legal Communication, Vol. 27, Poznań, Wydawnictwo UAM: 33-48

---- (2017) “Na ścieżce kariery: tłumacz tekstów medycznych w kontekście wymagań zawodowych”, Rocznik Przekładoznawczy, Vol. 12: 189-199.

McLellan, Hillary (1994) “Situated Learning: Continuing the conversation”, Educational Technology, Vol 34, n°10: 7-8.

Muñoz Martín, Ricardo (2014) “Situating translation expertise: A review with a sketch of a construct” in The Development of Translation Competence: Theories and Methodologies from Psycholinguistics and Cognitive Science, John W. Schwieter and Aline Ferreira (eds), Newcastle upon Tyne, Cambridge Scholars Publishing: 2–56.

Neubert, Albrecht (2000) “Competence in language, in languages, and in translation” in Developing Translation Competence, Christina Schäffner and Beverly Adab (eds),  Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Company: 3-18

PACTE (2000) “Acquiring translation competence: hypotheses and methodological problems of a research project” in Investigating Translation, Allison Beeby, Doris Ensinger and Marisa Presas (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Company: 99-106.

PACTE (2003) “Building a Translation Competence Model” in Triangulating Translation: Perspectives in Process Oriented Research, Fabio Alves (ed), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Company: 43-66.

PACTE (2005) “Investigating Translation Competence: Conceptual and Methodological Issues” , META 50(2): 609-619.

PACTE (2009) “Results of the Validation of the PACTE Translation Competence Model: Acceptability and Decision Making”, Across Languages and Cultures, Vol. 10, No 2: 207-230.

Prieto Ramos, Fernando (2011) “Developing Legal Translation Competence: an Integrative Process-oriented Approach”, Comparative Legilinguistics - International Journal for Legal  Communication 5: 7-21.

Pym, Anthony (1992) Translation and Text Transfer, Frankfurt am Main, Peter Lang.

Pym, Anthony (2010) Exploring translation theories, London/ New York, Routledge.

Pym Anthony, François Grin,  Claudio Sfreddo, and  Andy Lung Jan Chan (2012) The status of the translation profession in  the European  Union, European Commission, Luxembourg

Pym, Anthony, David Orrego-Carmona and Esther Torres-Simón (2016) “Status and technology in the professionalisation of translators. Market disorder and the return of hierarchy” The Journal of Specialised Translation, Issue 25:33-53.

Risku, Hanne (1998) Translatorische Kompetenz. Kognitive Grundlagen des Übersetzens als Expertentätigkeit, Tubingen, Stauffenburg Verlag.

Ruokonen, Minna (2013). “Studying translator status: three points of view”, in Haasteena näkökulma: Point of View as Challenge, Maria Eronen and Marinella Rodi-Risberg (eds), VAKKI Publications 2, Vaasa, University of Vaasa: 327–338.

Sela-Sheffy, Rakefet (2008) “The translators’ personae: marketing translatorial images as pursuit of capital”, META. Translators' Journal 53(3): 609–622.

---- (2010) “Stars’ or ‘professionals’: the imagined vocation and exclusive knowledge of translators in Israel”, in MonTI 2: Applied Sociology in Translation Studies, Oscar Diaz Fouces and Esther Monzó (eds), Alicante, Publicaciones de la Universidad de Alicante: 131–152.

Shreve, Gregory M. (2006) “The deliberate practice: Translation and expertise”, Journal of Translation Studies 9 (1): 27-42.

Vienne, Jean (2000) “Which Competence Should We Teach to Future Translators, and How?” in Developing Translation Competence, Christine. Schäffner and Beverly Adab (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelpia, John Benjamins: 91-100.

Wadensjö, Cecilia (2011) “Status of interpreters”, in  Handbook of Translation Studies 2, Yves Gambier and Luc van Doorslaer (eds) Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 140–145.

About the author(s)

PhD, a graduate of English Studies at the Adam Mickiewicz University in Poznań, head of the Department of Translation Studies at the Department of English (Nicolaus Copernicus University in Toruń). A graduate of postgraduate studies at the School of Translators, Interpreting and Foreign Languages (Adam Mickiewicz University in Poznań), of postgraduate studies in English law, and a business coach. Authored many publications in translation studies. Active sworn court translator and simultaneous interpreter since 1998.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Ewa Kościałkowska-Okońska (2019).
"Translation as a profession: training the new generation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2426

Does Teaching Theory Enhance Students’ Translation Competence?

Viewpoints, Expectations, Findings

By Daniela Di Mango (Universität Passau, Germany)

Abstract & Keywords

The role of translation theory and its contribution to professional practice and training is a never-ending debate and a ‘gap’ between practice and theory is frequently claimed to exist. Different viewpoints concerning the role of theory in general have been put forward and with it come different expectations concerning the impact that translation theory can or should have. One major point relates to the different expectations concerning the question whether teaching theoretical subjects to students of translation enhances their translation competence (acquisition), and in which ways it does so. We will review some of the viewpoints of why a ‘gap’ is perceived to exist as well as the expectations that are placed on the explicit teaching of theory to students of translation. Despite the huge amount of publications on theory and practice, empirical research on the topic is still scarce and the few existing studies cannot really answer the question whether explicit teaching of theory can contribute better to the development of translation competence than practical classes alone.

Keywords: translator training, acquisition of translation competence, translation theory, translation practice

©inTRAlinea & Daniela Di Mango (2019).
"Does Teaching Theory Enhance Students’ Translation Competence? Viewpoints, Expectations, Findings"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2425

1. Introduction

 […] to translate without a theory is to translate blind.
Andrew Chesterman (1997: 3)

‘Translation theory? Spare us…’ […] There can be few professions
with such a yawning gap between theory and practice.

Emma Wagner (Chesterman and Wagner 2002: 1)

The debate on the relation between theory and practice, both in professional life as well as in translator training, truly seems to be a never-ending story, filling the literature in translation studies (TS) on a regular basis (Levý 1965; Schumm 1975; Juhel 1985; Berglund 1990; Wilss 1995; Shuttleworth 2001; Kearns 2008 and Leal 2014 are just a small selection). Very different beliefs seem to be held by practitioners on the one hand and scholars on the other, as can be seen from the almost prototypical quotes cited above. Anecdotal evidence has it that practitioners regard theory as useless and occasional statements from professionals such as Wagner’s seem to confirm this impression. The gap between theory and practice is, however, also lamented from within translation studies. Thus, Vinay (1991: 160) has the somewhat pessimistic impression that ‘we are dealing with two worlds, which […] will never meet’. We will thus try to answer the question of where this pessimistic view might come from, before turning to the question of how translation theory can have an impact on the profession and on the individual translator. We will mainly focus on the question as to whether and how translation theory can influence the development of translation competence. To this end, we will review some of the suggestions that have been put forward in the literature concerning both the general role of translation theory and the ways in which teaching theory is supposed to contribute to translation competence acquisition, before reviewing the existing empirical evidence for these claims.

2. Searching for the famous ‘gap’ – the role of theory

Theory is about the 1000 'problems'/topics which translators come across ('capitalise or not?' 'reduce this metaphor to sense or not?' etc.). Its main job is to recommend the most suitable procedure after laying out the choices. (Newmark 2002: 95 quoted from Schäffner 2005: 239)

This description of the role of translation theory comes from Newmark, but he is by no means the only scholar to suggest that theory needs to be useful to the practitioner. Similarly, Vinay (1991: 157) opens an article with the words: ‘To begin with, I think that the chief, if not exclusive, aim of translation theory, should be to help translators in their work.’ These statements are pretty much in line with the views of many practitioners that a theory of translation is only valid if it is directly applicable to practice (for example Berglund 1990). However, there are also those who claim that helping the translator is certainly not the only or even the main aim of translation theory (for example Larose 1985: 406; Komissarov 1985: 208). Lefevere (1983: 18 quoted in Delisle 2005: 107) illustrates this viewpoint by comparing translation studies to linguistics:

it is the task of theoretical linguistics to describe how languages work, not to formulate rules for good usage. In the same way, translation theory should describe how translation works, not try to formulate the rules leading to the production of good translations.

Clearly, these quotations represent the extremes of a continuum, with most scholars’ views ranging somewhere in between. These extremes, however, serve our purpose well to illustrate the divergent viewpoints on whether the aim of theory should be to ‘help’ practical translation at all.[1] There are thus two opposing viewpoints regarding the expectations on theory. The first is practice-oriented; it suggests an applicability of theory to practice with ‘the former attempt[ing] to describe, regulate and govern over the latter’ (Leal 2014: 59). The second sees theory as a means for gaining knowledge about translation in general. Leal describes the first viewpoint as a ‘marriage’ that ends up in ‘divorce’, however, if theory does not fulfill the expectations that have been placed in it (2014: 18). She thus draws our attention to the fact that the deception of (unjustified?) expectations is probably the reason why so many claim that a ‘gap’ exists between the theory and the practice of translation in the first place.

Mossop (2005) adopts a different viewpoint to explain the ‘gap’ that does not distinguish between the views of people, but rather between different ‘theories’. He points out that the term ‘theory’ is used in very different ways and, therefore, distinguishes between what he calls Theory1 and Theory2. He describes Theory1 as being concerned with describing and explaining all phenomena related to translation and points out that ‘the understanding sought by theory sense 1 is an end in itself’ (2005: 28) and thus does not aim at being useful for either the practice or the teaching of translation. Unsurprisingly, it is exactly this kind of theory that has been criticized as being detached from the real-world of professional translators. This aversion to Theory1, he points out (2005: 25), hinders progress in understanding the phenomenon of translation – an understanding which could ultimately ‘turn out to be useful, even if utility is not its purpose’ (2005: 27). Contrary to some (Katan 2009: 150; Sun 2014: 183), he does not plead for narrowing the gap, but rather for acknowledging that this kind of theory has a claim to existence in its own right (see also Wadensjö 2011: 18–9, for example). Mossop (2005: 23) distinguishes this Theory1 from Theory2, which in his view is ‘a summary of the practice of experienced translators’. It is this kind of theory, he believes, that can directly help practice because teachers can pass it on to students and thus speed up the learning process. Theory2 would thus correspond to all the mental schemas that a translator builds up by translating as well as to the regularities he or she deduces from practice, and these might be acquired more quickly through conscious awareness-raising than through practice alone. Mossop (2005: 24) believes that this form of theorizing can, in turn, ‘lead to self-criticism, and self-criticism opens the door to improvement’. Mossop’s distinction between different kinds of theory leads to another explanation of why a gap is perceived to exist. There seems to be a certain denial among some practitioners, students and even scholars that, just as in other disciplines, there is not only an ‘applied’ branch of TS, but also a ‘pure’ branch – a distinction that was already made in Holmes’ (1972/1988) seminal outline of the field of translation studies. The ‘pure’ branch, which includes both theoretical and descriptive translation studies, is interested in furthering the knowledge and understanding of translation in general by doing basic research, regardless of its usefulness for translation practice. Thus, in his seminal work Descriptive translation studies and beyond, Toury (1995) takes a different view, suggesting that translation theory has been subservient to practice for too long. He (1995: 2) points out that with practical applicability having been taken as the ‘very raison d’être’ of a theory of translation, theory formation had been constrained for a long time and the ‘overriding orientation towards practical applications’ since the sixties necessarily resulted in a prescriptive approach in translation studies, instead of a descriptive and explanatory one. It should be noted that in the case of descriptive studies, there is per se a strong relation between theory and practice, since it is practice that informs research through the translation products or processes that are studied. And, as Toury (1995: 15) suggests, the results of such ‘descriptive-explanatory studies’ should, in turn, contribute to theory formation in that they can either verify or falsify existing hypotheses and/or theories and lead to new ones. In the end, even if both descriptive and theoretical research might not aim at practical applicability, the understanding gained through such research might turn out to be useful in practice (van Doorslaer 2013: 79).

From the above it results that the role of translation theory is far from clear, with opinions diverging as to whether or not it should aim at practical utility. A different, although related matter, is whether theory in the form in which it exists and is taught today has an impact on practice.

3. The suggested impact of translation theory

Scholars have made various claims about the way in which theory can have an impact. These claims can be subsumed under three different headings, ranging from a macro- to a micro-level, that is from (1) the impact on society and the status of the translation profession within that society to (2) the impact on translation teaching to (3) the effect of explicit learning of theory on the translation competence of the individual student (Gile 2010; van Doorslaer 2013). While it is generally acknowledged (Pym 2005: 4–5; Gile 2010: 257–9; van Doorslaer 2013: 80) that translation theory has had a considerable impact on how the profession is seen in society at large, especially by according it an academic status, it has also had a major impact on how translation is taught (Gile 2010: 255–7; van Doorslaer 2013: 81–2). If translation theory has an impact on translation teaching, this is certainly not only due to the explicit teaching of theory, but also because it influences training methods in general. Thus, the influence of translation theory exceeds its explicit inclusion in curricula and has also had subtler effects on translator training. There is some agreement that, at university level at least, all teaching should have a theoretical basis (Bastin and Betancourt 2005: 213; Delisle 2005: 108). As a result, theoretical knowledge is considered to be essential for those who teach translation. By giving the lecturer a broader view of the phenomenon of translation and a deeper understanding of the underlying cognitive processes, Moser-Mercer (1996: 201 quoted in Lederer 2007: 32) for example, believes that theory guarantees a more reflective and less prescriptive approach in the translation classroom. Bastin and Betancourt (2005: 213) suggest that the teachers’ theoretical knowledge avoids the often criticized random selection of translation tasks and helps train more open-minded and flexible translators. While these and other effects of translation theory have been claimed to exist, their impact has so far not been proven empirically. This lack of empirical research extends to the impact that explicit teaching of theory can have on the acquisition of translation competence by individual students, as Gile (2010: 255) rightly points out:

‘TS lacks a solid empirical research basis to show that training methods based on certain Translation theories are more efficient than methods based on other theories, or even that certain training methods are more efficient than others regardless of the existence of underlying theories.’ (Gile 2010: 255)

Nevertheless, claims that teaching theory benefits students are abundant in the literature. The suggested effects of teaching theory can be categorized into four main groups (Di Mango 2018: 106–11): (1) raising awareness and inducing critical thinking, (2) providing a meta-language to discuss and justify translations, (3) influencing the translation process and thus enhancing the quality of the resulting translations, and (4) speeding up translation competence acquisition.

3.1. Raising awareness and inducing critical thinking

It is sometimes suggested that theoretical reflection raises the students’ awareness about different aspects of translation and about the translation process, that it induces critical thinking and provides a general education (Chesterman 1998: 6; Shuttleworth 2001: 505; Mossop 2004: 375). Bernardini (2004), for example, believes that the most important part of a translation curriculum is ‘education’, which she opposes to practice-oriented ‘training’. She insists that the belief that ‘training’ alone would be enough to produce professional translators without affecting the quality of the translators’ work is ill founded (2004: 22). She argues that a reductionist view of translation underlies this assumption and suggests, on the contrary, that ‘translators can do without training but not without education’ (2004: 27). The main aim of theoretical courses would thus be to make students better translators – not by applying theoretical guidelines directly but rather by ‘disturb[ing] their ideas about translation and mak[ing] them think about what translators do’, as Mossop (1994: 401) puts it. Theoretical courses should thus not merely confirm practice but rather question it, induce some doubt and reflection about the nature of translation and about what it can actually achieve. Mossop (1994: 408), for example, believes that theoretically trained translators are aware that translation can never be a neutral, objective ‘technique for “getting messages across”’ and will therefore not contribute to promoting this received idea about translation. He also places a certain importance on theoretical courses, especially courses on translation history, for making students understand the role of the translator through time and helping them to position themselves within today’s society. He believes this kind of knowledge will help to ‘make the difference between a thinking translator and a mere word engineer’ (2003: 21). All in all, Mossop argues quite openly against the kind of translator training that resembles the real world of professional translators and in favor of producing educated, ‘thinking’ translators who have the general abilities that allow them to learn all the skills they may require in their actual job by themselves. Awareness-raising and the resulting self-criticism are thus the means by which Mossop believes that improvement in translation skills can ultimately be achieved (Mossop 2005: 24).

Both Mossop and Bernardini illustrate the claim that the focus of a translation curriculum should not be on practice and therefore implicitly reaffirm the well-known quotation by Hönig (2011): ‘Übersetzen lernt man nicht durch Übersetzen’ (You do not learn how to translate by translating). Other scholars make similar claims. Some believe, for instance, that it is important for students to be aware of how the translation process works and what translators actually do (Larose 1985: 406; Chesterman 1998: 6; Adab 2000: 220), while others highlight the idea that translation theories can benefit students in developing a more flexible conception of translation. Drawing on Toury (1995: 15), Boase-Beier (2010: 27) points out that ‘theories are partial, descriptive, and represent different ways of seeing’ which, in turn, ‘should enable us to free ourselves from naïve conceptions of what translation is’. She further argues that, while theories are not there to prescribe practice, a more flexible conception of translation will influence practice nevertheless. One aspect of this flexibility is certainly the awareness that there are different types of translation, as has been pointed out by Kvam (1996: 123), for example. To highlight the role of translation theory as a conceptual tool, Delisle (2005: 116–7) uses the metaphor of a road map which ‘does not tell you where to go but shows you the different possibilities you have’. Similarly, it has been frequently pointed out that rather than merely imparting knowledge, theoretical reflection enhances analytical skills and allows students to reflect on their own practice (Shuttleworth 2001: 505; Schäffner 2005: 244–5; Kearns 2008: 208–9). Besides this awareness-raising impact of theory, it is also claimed that theoretical training enables students to develop more self-confidence (Snel Trampus 2002: 38; Calzada Pérez 2005: 6; Leppihalme 2008: 62). Last but not least, theories are believed to have an impact by giving students an idea of the translator’s role and of translation ethics (Chesterman 1998: 6; Aubin 2003: 444; Mossop 2003: 21).

3.2. Providing a meta-language to discuss and justify translations

A second benefit of theoretical knowledge – and one that is repeatedly highlighted in the literature – is that it provides translators with a basis for discussing their solutions with critics and clients and more importantly still, for justifying those solutions if need be. Accordingly, it has been labeled a ‘necessary part of the translator’s defensive armor against attacks from the uncomprehending’ (Robinson 2003: 170), and scholars such as Adab (2000: 220), van Vaerenbergh (2005: 24) and Pym (2010: 4) mention the ability to defend one’s choices as being an advantage that theory brings to the individual. Closely related to this advantage is the coining of a meta-language that allows those with theoretical knowledge to talk about translation. This has been mentioned, for example, by Wagner, who has a rather critical view of translation theory in general (see above), as one of the few positive impacts she could find in the theories presented to her by Chesterman (Chesterman and Wagner 2002: 11). Bartrina (2005: 187) and Mossop (2004: 375) likewise point out that a common set of technical terms is the basis for any discussion or justification of translation choices. While the above-mentioned effects of theoretical instruction on the development of translation competence are rather indirect and influence a translator’s ability to theorize, his or her concept of translation and his or her self-confidence, a more direct influence on the translation process and the quality of the resulting translation has also been suggested.

3.3. Influencing the translation process and enhancing the quality of the resulting translations

One aspect that is frequently mentioned in this connection concerns the students’ ability to make informed decisions and solve translation problems. Thus, both Pezza Cintrão (2010: 168) and Chesterman (1998: 6; Chesterman and Wagner 2002: 7) believe that knowledge about theories provides translators with ‘mental schemas’ or ‘conceptual tools’ that help them to solve different kinds of translation problems and, according to Pezza Cintrão (2010: 168), to ‘find more appropriate solutions to the functional requirements of a translation task’. This view is shared, among others, by Reiß (1986: 3), Bartrina (2005: 178), and van Vaerenbergh (2005: 24). In a similar vein, some have suggested that theoretical knowledge contributes to translation competence by replacing intuition in translation with consciousness and thus altering the translation process in a way that leads to a more consistent translation quality (Viaggio 1994: 104; Delisle 2005: 112; Kussmaul 2009: 66). Kumpulainen (2016: 196) thus assumes that theoretical training contributes to improve students’ ‘interlingual text production skills’, especially their ability to monitor the emerging translation for any negative transfer from the ST. She attributes this effect to the awareness that ‘TT structure does not have to be identical to the ST structure’, which she believes makes students more courageous when it comes to deviate from the ST structure. Speaking of the influence of theories on the actual translation product, Bayer-Hohenwarter (2012: 310–1) seems convinced that it is a knowledge of functionalist theories that makes translators translate less literally. Similarly, Latyšev (2004: 641) suggests that theoretical knowledge is necessary in order to find acceptable solutions. Those who have not been theoretically trained, he claims, translate either too literally or too freely, adapt too much or not enough and provide formal equivalents instead of functional ones. There is thus a widespread belief among translation scholars that theoretical knowledge does, in fact, contribute to translation competence and that it has a positive influence on problem solving processes and, in the end, on the quality of the translation produced.

3.4. Speeding up translation competence acquisition

Apart from claims that theoretical reflection influences the level of translation competence that an individual attains, it is claimed by some that teaching translation theory speeds up the learning process and thus the acquisition of translation competence. Aubin (2003: 442), for example, praises translation studies for providing the necessary basis for effective translator training, because theoretical reflection, she believes, allows students to acquire translation competence without the trial and error learning that their (supposedly practically trained) teachers were put through. She thus firmly believes that theoretical reflection does, in fact, speed up the development of translation competence (2003: 444). Referring to his Theory2 (see above), that is to a ‘summary of the practice of experienced translators’, Mossop (2005: 23), too, assumes that the knowledge gained through experience can be passed on to learners and thus save them the time they would otherwise require to have that experience first-hand. In a similar vein, Cruces Colado (2005: 194) points out that practice alone is not sufficient for deducing the rules underlying the translation process – if students had to deduce these rules on their own by trial and error, their learning process would be slowed down considerably. She suggests that an integration of (didactic) models from translation studies and cognitive models of the learning process is needed in order to develop efficient methods for teaching translation.

In conclusion we can say that multiple claims about the benefits of teaching translation theory have been made over the past decades and positive results have been reported, not only by researchers/lecturers themselves but also by students. Thus, Whitfield (2003: 436) reports that graduates have contacted her and affirmed that theoretical concepts are useful for their everyday work. Similarly, Gile’s students (2010: 256) have the impression that theories have changed their concept of translation or even the way they translate, that they have felt reassured and turned to theories to make rational decisions. However, this feedback on the impact of translation theories is rather anecdotal. In the following section, we will review some of the existing empirical evidence on how teaching theory might affect translation competence development.

4. Empirical Evidence on the Impact of Teaching Theory

Research on the actual impact of theory on translation competence is rather scarce. As Pym (2011: 485) points out, there are a number of studies that confirm that a specific course, which might be more or less theoretical and has been specifically devised to enhance a skill X, does in fact enhance skill X. These studies, however, usually do not compare one teaching method to another, nor do they necessarily include explicit theory teaching which is why we will not consider them in this review.[2] The findings that permit conclusions on the impact of teaching theory on the development of a general translation competence come from two different kinds of studies. The first kind consists of studies that test the impact of one specific theoretical course. These studies are usually limited to a short-term intervention, often comprising one semester only, and the participants’ translation competence is tested both at the beginning and at the end of the semester. The data then permit conclusions on how the course has affected translation competence or specific aspects thereof (Bastin and Betancourt 2005; Pezza Cintrão 2010). The second kind consists of studies that were not designed to measure the impact of one specific course but to investigate translation competence (acquisition) in general. Due to their design, however, some of these studies allow for conclusions to be drawn about the impact that theoretical input might have (Orozco 2000; Göpferich 2011; Göpferich 2013; PACTE 2014; Castillo Rincón 2015).

Bastin and Betancourt (2005) focus explicitly on the impact of teaching theory on the development of translation competence. They study the gain of translation competence through one course that they describe as a theoretical course focusing on functional principles with the main aim of making students aware of their options in the translation process and reducing literal, automatic translation. Comparing their participants’ translations from before and after the course, Bastin and Betancourt found that the overall number of errors when translating the very same text had decreased by the end of the course. A closer look, however, revealed that this was not true for all kinds of errors. Distinguishing between linguistic errors (lexicon, grammar, …) and technical errors (omissions, inadequate explicitations or implicitations), Bastin and Betancourt found that linguistic errors had declined, but technical errors had increased dramatically. Furthermore, while many linguistic errors in the first translation concerned grammar or orthography, newly made errors in the second translation concerned style and logical connections. From this first wave, Bastin and Betancourt (2005: 216) conclude that the new language errors were due to a less literal, more ‘risky’ approach to translation that did not yet meet, however, the criteria the text should fulfill. In a second wave of data collection, the focus was placed on successful solutions, which were differentiated in terms of their level of (non-)literalness. While Bastin and Betancourt (2005: 220–1) found that the number of successful translations increased from the beginning to the end of the semester, the number of literal translations decreased only marginally (by six per cent), making literal translation the most frequently adopted strategy despite the fact that the theoretical course focused on creative translation. From this, Bastin and Betancourt conclude that one semester of theoretical input is not sufficient to make subjects translate in accordance with the requirements that the TT has to fulfil in a functional paradigm or that their course in particular was not able to transmit the theoretical concepts adequately. Despite some limitations of the study (for example the influence of other courses[3] taken during the semester, no clear separation between theory and practice, the possible learning effect due to using the same task twice), it points towards the conclusion that theoretical teaching alone does not seem to bring about the desired increase in translation competence, at least not in the short-term.

The only process-oriented study that focuses on the impact of the explicit teaching of theory on translation competence acquisition is, to the best of my knowledge, Pezza Cintrão’s (2010). For her study, Pezza Cintrão devised a course based on theoretical approaches, such as skopos theory and discursive concepts, with the general aim of increasing translation competence in line with functional principles and a specific focus on recognizing and solving translation problems. Her course was not exclusively theoretical, however, but included practical activities that she calls ‘prototypical tasks and cases’ to exemplify and supplement the theoretical input (2010: 171). She compared eight subjects who took the above-mentioned course in translation during one semester with a control group of students with comparable profiles who did not attend the translation course, but otherwise studied the same (philological) subjects as the first, experimental group. A third group consisted of ‘bilinguals’ (Spanish teachers without formal training in translation) and served to control the variable of language competence. The data reported by Pezza Cintrão (2010: 176) include a translation done by all three groups before the intervention and, for the student groups (experimental and control), two translation tasks after the intervention in the experimental group. Her analysis of process data concerned problem detection, measured by whether the subjects attempted to fulfill functional requirements in their translation, and the successful solution of problems. Analyzing the data collected before the intervention, she found that the bilinguals performed considerably better regarding both the detection and the solution of problems than the two groups of students. The student groups performed comparably to one another, as was to be expected. After the intervention, when translating the same text again, both student groups performed better than in the first wave – the increase, however, was more pronounced among the students with theoretical (and practical) training than in the group without any translation-specific training. When a previously unknown ST was translated at the end of the term, the difference between the two groups of student subjects became even more obvious. While the control group did not show any improvement in problem detection and only a slight increase in problem solution when compared to the beginning of the term, the experimental group showed a considerable improvement in both respects, although not to the same extent as for the ST that they already knew from the beginning of the term. From these findings, Pezza Cintrão (2010: 173) concludes that explicit theory teaching at the novice stage

contributes to a change in the students’ mental schemes about translation [which becomes] manifested in a significant improvement in the functional aspects of the strategic sub-competence, specifically in its nuclear tasks of detecting and resolving translation problems.

Nevertheless, she believes that explicit teaching is not a conditio sine qua non to achieve this. She comes to this conclusion because her non-translation trained bilinguals performed slightly better than the students even after the latter had taken the course. Pezza Cintrão (2010: 179) thus sees the main benefit of the explicit teaching of theory to be in improving translation competence more rapidly than would have been the case without it. It should be noted, however, that – although providing some interesting results – her study does not permit conclusions as to whether teaching theory generally contributes to better or faster acquisition of translation competence, but rather suggests that a course consisting of both theory and practice is better than no translation training at all.

Apart from the above-cited studies, which provide contradictory conclusions, there are also intriguing findings from studies that did not set out to investigate the impact of the teaching of theory at all. The first of these studies is Orozco’s, in which the main interest is in establishing reliable criteria for measuring translation competence acquisition in students (Orozco 2000; Orozco and Hurtado Albir 2002). Orozco devises a ‘measuring instrument’ which is based on students’ declarative knowledge, that is their notions of translation, as well as their translation problems and errors. To validate her measuring instrument, Orozco evaluated the translation competence of students at three different Spanish universities at the beginning and at the end of their first year, in order to see whether the instrument could measure the gradual change in translation competence over only one year of study (2002: 386). What makes her study relevant for the present overview is the fact that, of the three curricula included in the study, only one includes a course on ‘translation theory’ during this first year of study. Orozco’s measurement of ‘notions of translation’ shows that the theoretically trained subjects scored better in the questionnaire on declarative knowledge than those who were not taught theories explicitly. When correlating this measurement of declarative knowledge with both the subjects’ product and process data, no correlation could be found, however. This was equally true for the measurement at the beginning of the term and after eight months of training. Although Orozco herself does not draw any wider conclusions, Pezza Cintrão (2010: 171) takes these findings to indicate that theoretical teaching – at least at the novice stage – does not lead to better performance in practical translation tasks, a conclusion that can very well be drawn from Orozco’s findings (Di Mango 2018: 124).

More ‘unintentional’ evidence regarding the lack of any observable impact of the explicit teaching of theory on translation competence comes from the TransComp project (Göpferich 2012; 2013). This longitudinal project, which was devised to study the development of translation competence in students throughout their undergraduate program, allows for conclusions to be drawn about the impact of the teaching of theory due to a peculiar feature of the study program involved. In the curriculum in question, students of translation do not attend practical translation classes before their third year. During the first two years, they attend theory-oriented lectures and seminars as well as language courses. Göpferich’s results (2012) from a comparison of novices and fourth-semester students are relevant for our topic, because her findings give insights into the development of translation competence when subjects are taught theoretical subjects and language courses without additional translation practice. On the basis of a number of analyzed variables, Göpferich concludes that her data do not show any progress during the first four semesters of training regarding either the quality of translation, the number of problems encountered or the strategic behavior, that is awareness and solution of translation problems (2012: 260–1). Göpferich herself attributes this outcome to the curriculum in which no practical classes are included in the period under investigation and suggests that synergy effects should be created by interconnecting theoretical and practical courses. Expanding on her conclusion in a later publication (Göpferich 2013), she proposes that the stagnation in translation competence acquisition may be only apparent and hypothesizes that the students’ problem-awareness might have grown due to exposure to theory, whereas they might not have developed the competence to solve these problems due to a lack of practical experience (2013: 73).

Another major translation process research group, the PACTE group, analyzes students’ acquisition of translation competence through a simulated longitudinal study covering the four-year undergraduate study program at the Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona. PACTE (2014; 2015) have published findings regarding two of their variables, the knowledge of translation and the translation project variable. These findings are of interest because they allow us to draw conclusions about the subjects’ development during their first year, in which they had one semester of practical translation courses but no (translation) theory at all (2014: 109). The ‘knowledge of translation’ variable, which has been designed to determine whether subjects have a dynamic, communicative concept of translation or a static, linguistic concept, shows a considerable difference between the declarative knowledge of novices and students at the beginning of their second year. While the novices’ concept is not very dynamic, PACTE observe a ‘leap’ within the first year of training to a level almost as high as that observed with professional translators (evaluated in PACTE 2008). From this observation, PACTE conclude that students ‘develop implicit theories about the dynamic nature of translation from their own experience in translation’ (2014: 109) – and it seems that they do so fairly early on in their training, without being actively directed towards such a view of translation through functional or communication-oriented theories. PACTE (2015) also investigate whether this correlates with the development of what subjects actually took into account during the translation process. The data on procedural knowledge confirm the leap from the first to the second year: both for the overall approach and for the translation problems taken together, the second year students show a significantly more dynamic approach than novices (2015: 44–6). Thus, there was a considerable development from less dynamic to more dynamic with regard to both the concept of translation and the subjects’ practical approach to translation after only one year of translation training. This development goes hand in hand with a considerable increase in target text quality during the first year (Castillo Rincón 2015: 79–80).

All in all, the scarce evidence seems to contradict the claims of a positive, measurable impact of translation theory on the acquisition of translation competence. In fact, most of the reviewed studies suggest that there might be little measurable impact of teaching translation theory on the development of translation competence or even none at all (Orozco 2000; Göpferich 2011), whereas progress in developing translation competence could be achieved with purely practical training alone (PACTE 2014, 2015; Castillo Rincón 2015). Evidently, it has to be assumed that this practical training, which was provided in a university-based translator training program, fulfilled the requirements of ‘deliberate practice’ (Ericsson, Krampe and Tesch-Römer 1993: 368),[4] that is the practical translation courses were probably structured in such a way as to improve competence, reduce weaknesses, and provide students with feedback to help them improve.

5. Conclusion

We have discussed different viewpoints that exist with regard to the role of translation theory – is theoretical reflection on translation an aim in itself, or should we expect it to be ‘subservient’ to practice, that is useful for the professional in that it is directly applicable? The fact that expectations in this regard differ might be the very reason why a ‘gap’ between theory and practice is frequently lamented within translation studies (Leal 2014: 18).

We have also reviewed claims about the positive impact that teaching (translation) theory has on the development of translation competence in a translator training setting. The concrete impact of theory on translation competence is subject to contrastive opinions, however. Some, such as Pym (2011: 480), seem not to believe that knowing about translation theories will enhance translation competence. Others (Chesterman 1998; Bernardini 2004; Bartrina 2005; van Vaerenbergh 2005; Boase-Beier 2010) suggest a number of benefits, ranging from an impact on general intellectual abilities, such as raising awareness and inducing critical thinking, to suggesting a direct impact on the translation process and product. Summing up the claims we have reviewed, theories are believed, for example, to

  • provide a meta-language to discuss translation
  • help in developing self-confidence and self-criticism
  • provide a meta-awareness about the translation process
  • help in forging a less rigid conception of translation and becoming aware of various translation options
  • help favor a communicative / functional approach and thus lead to more acceptable translations
  • help recognize and solve translation problems
  • help acquire translation competence faster than through practice alone

Most of these claims have been put forward on the basis of personal experience and anecdotal evidence, so that the question arises whether they would prove true in an empirical investigation. There are only a few studies that allow for tentative conclusions on this question. Thus, there is evidence that students with one year of practical training, but no additional translation theory, developed a considerably more dynamic approach to translation that was also reflected in an increased quality of the produced translations (PACTE 2014, 2015; Castillo Rincón 2015). There is also evidence that students who attended a specialized course on translation (theory) over the course of one semester developed a higher level of translation competence than students who did not attend any translation-specific course (Pezza Cintrão 2010). On the other hand, Bastin and Betancourt (2005) concluded that their theoretical course, which equally covered a semester, was either too short or generally not adequate to lead to a considerable better quality (as measured by creativity) in the produced translations. In a similar vein, Orozco (2000) could not find any impact of theoretical knowledge on her subjects’ translation processes or products. Last but not least, Göpferich (2012, 2013) reported that her students did not make any measurable progress with regard to their translation competence over four semesters of study in which, however, they did not attend any practical translation classes but mainly theoretical lectures and language courses. To summarize the above, most of these studies indicate that no direct impact of teaching translation theory is visible but since some positive effects have been reported (Pezza Cintrão 2010), conclusions are difficult to draw. In the end, the existing findings cannot really answer the question whether explicit teaching of theory can contribute better to the development of translation competence than practical classes alone.[5] Thus, more research is needed that focuses explicitly on the relation between the input that students receive during translation training and their success in developing translation competence.

References

Adab, Beverly J. (2000) "Evaluating translation competence" in Developing translation competence, Christina Schäffner, and Beverly J. Adab (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 215–28.

Aubin, Marie-Christine (2003) "L’enseignement théorique dans un programme de formation universitaire en traduction", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 48, no. 3: 438–45.

Bartrina, Francesca (2005) "Theory and translator training" in Training for the New Millennium: Pedagogies for Translation and Interpreting, M. Tennent (ed.), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 177-189.

Bastin, Georges L., and Miguel Betancourt (2005) "Les avatars de la créativité chez les traducteurs débutants" in On the relationships between translation theory and translation practice, Jean Peeters (ed.), Frankfurt am Main, Peter Lang: 213–24.

Bayer-Hohenwarter, Gerrit (2012) Translatorische Kreativität. Definition - Messung - Entwicklung, Tübingen, Narr.

Berglund, Lars O. (1990) "The search for social significance", Lebende Sprachen 35, no. 4: 145–51.

Bernardini, Silvia (2004) "The theory behind the practice: Translator training or translator education" in Translation in Undergraduate Degree Programmes, Kirsten Malmkjær (ed.), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 17–30.

Boase-Beier, Jean (2010) "Who Needs Theory?" in Translation: Theory and practice in dialogue, Antoinette Fawcett, Karla Guadarrama, and Rebecca H. Parker (eds), London, Continuum: 25–38.

Calzada Pérez, María (2005) "Applying Translation Theory in Teaching", New Voices in Translation Studies 1: 1–11.

Castillo Rincón, Luis M. (2015) "Acquisition of translation competence and translation acceptability: An experimental study", Translation and Interpreting (The International Journal of Translation & Interpreting Research) 7, no. 1: 72–85.

Chesterman, Andrew (1997) Memes of translation. The spread of ideas in translation theory, Amsterdam, John Benjamins.

--- (1998) "On the Relevance of Translation Theory to Translator Training" in Germanic and Baltic Linguistic Studies and Translation: Proceedings of the International Conference Held at the University of Vilnius, Lithuania 22 - 24 April 1998, Aurelia Usonienė (ed.), Vilnius, Homo Liber: 6–15.

Chesterman, Andrew, and Emma Wagner (2002) Can theory help translators? A dialogue between the ivory tower and the wordface, Manchester, St. Jerome.

Cruces Colado, Susana (2005) "Théories de la traduction et théories de l'apprentissage" in On the relationships between translation theory and translation practice, Jean Peeters (ed.), Frankfurt am Main, Peter Lang: 189–97.

Delisle, Jean (2005) L'enseignement pratique de la traduction, Beyrouth, Ottawa, Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa.

Di Mango, Daniela (2018) The Role of Theory in Translator Training, Tübingen, Narr Francke Attempto.

Ericsson, Karl A., Ralf T. Krampe, and Clemens Tesch-Römer (1993) "The role of deliberate practice in the acquisition of expert performance", Psychological Review 100, no. 3: 363–406.

Gile, Daniel (2010) "Why Translation Studies Matters: A Pragmatist's Viewpoint" in Why translation studies matters, Daniel Gile, Gyde Hansen, and Nike K. Pokorn (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 251–62.

González Davies, María, and Christopher Scott-Tennent (2005) "A Problem-Solving and Student-Centred Approach to the Translation of Cultural References", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 50, no. 1: 160–79.

González Davies, María, Christopher Scott-Tennent, and Fernanda Rodríguez Torras (2001) "Training in the Application of Translation Strategies for Undergraduate Scientific Translation Students", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 46, no. 4: 737–44.

Göpferich, Susanne (2011) From multidisciplinarity to transdisciplinarity: The investigation of competence development as a case in point, URL: http://www.sktl.fi/@Bin/85366/Gopferich_MikaEL2011.pdf (accessed 26 May 2018).

--- (2012) "Tracing Strategic Behaviour in Translation Processes: Translation Novices, 4th-semester Students and Professional Translators Compared" in Global trends in translator and interpreter training: Mediation and culture, Séverine Hubscher-Davidson, and Michal Borodo (eds), London, Continuum: 240–66.

--- (2013) "Translation competence: Explaining development and stagnation from a dynamic systems perspective", Target 25, no. 1: 61–76.

Holmes, James S. (1988) "The Name and Nature of Translation Studies" in Translated!: Papers on literary translation and translation studies, Raymond van den Broeck (ed.), Amsterdam, Rodopi: 66–80.

Hönig, Hans G. (2011) "Übersetzen lernt man nicht durch Übersetzen. Ein Plädoyer für eine Propädeutik des Übersetzens" in Übersetzen lernt man nicht durch Übersetzen: Translationswissenschaftliche Aufsätze, 1976-2004, Berlin, Saxa-Verlag: 59–72.

Juhel, Denis (1985) "La place de la réflexion théorique dans l’apprentissage de la traduction", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 30, no. 3: 292–5.

Katan, David (2009) "Translation Theory and Professional Practice. A Global Survey of the Great Divide", Hermes - Journal of Language and Communication Studies 42: 111–53.

Kearns, John T. (2008) "The Academic and the Vocational in Translator Education" in Translator and interpreter training: Issues, methods and debates, John T. Kearns (ed.), London, Continuum: 185–214.

Komissarov, Vilen N. (1985) "The Practical Value of Translation Theory", Babel 31, no. 4: 208–12.

Kumpulainen, Minna (2016) Learning translation. An empirical study into the acquisition of interlingual text production skills, Joensuu, Publications of the University of Eastern Finland.

Kussmaul, Paul (2009) Übersetzen - nicht leicht gemacht. Beiträge zur Translation, Berlin, Saxa-Verlag.

Kvam, Sigmund (1996) "Zur translationslinguistischen Kompetenz. Im Gefüge der Kompetenz des professionellen Übersetzers" in Übersetzerische Kompetenz: Beiträge zur universitären Übersetzerausbildung in Deutschland und Skandinavien, Andreas F. Kelletat (ed.), Frankfurt am Main, Peter Lang: 121–9.

Larose, Robert (1985) "La théorie de la traduction. À quoi ça sert ?", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 30, no. 4: 405–7.

Latyšev, Lev K. (2004) "Translationstechnologie als Grundlage der Translationskompetenz und als Unterrichtsfach bei der Ausbildung von Sprachmittlern" in Translationskompetenz: Tagungsberichte der LICTRA (Leipzig International Conference on Translation Studies), 4.-6.10.2001, Eberhard Fleischmann, Peter A. Schmitt, and Gerd Wotjak (eds), Tübingen, Stauffenburg: 641–6.

Leal, Alice (2014) Is the glass half empty or half full? Reflections on translation theory and practice in Brazil, Berlin, Frank & Timme.

Lederer, Marianne (2007) "Can theory help translator and interpreter trainers and trainees?", The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 1, no. 1: 15–35.

Lefevere, André (1983) "Report" in Translation in Foreign Language Teaching / La traduction dans l'enseignement des langues (Round Table FIT-UNESCO), Paris, 17-19 mars 1983, Paris, Fédération internationale des traducteurs: 18–28.

Leppihalme, Ritva (2008) "Developing Translation knowledge and competences in language students", redit 1: 57–76.

Levý, Jiři (1965) "Will Translation Theory be of Use to Translators?" in Übersetzen: Vorträge und Beiträge vom Internationalen Kongreß literarischer Übersetzer in Hamburg 1965, Rolf Italiaander (ed.), Frankfurt am Main, Athenäum: 77–82.

Malkiel, Brenda (2006) "The effect of translator training on interference and difficulty", Target 18, no. 2: 337–66.

Moser-Mercer, Barbara (1996) "Teaching theory or teaching theory", Parallèles 18: 199–202.

Mossop, Brian (1994) "Goals and methods for a course in translation theory" in Translation studies: An interdiscipline : selected papers from the Translation Studies congress, Vienna, 9-12 September 1992, Mary Snell-Hornby, Franz Pöchhacker, and Klaus Kaindl (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 401–9.

--- (2003) "What should be taught at translation school?" in Innovation and e-learning in translator training, Anthony Pym, Carmina Fallada, José R. Biau, and Jill Orenstein (eds), Tarragona, Intercultural Studies Group, Universitat Rovira i Virgili: 20–2.

--- (2004) "Review of “Can theory help translators? A dialogue between the Ivory Tower and the Wordface” by Andrew Chesterman and Emma Wagner", Target 15, no. 2: 372–5.

--- (2005) "What Practitioners Can Bring to Theory? - The Good and the Bad" in On the relationships between translation theory and translation practice, Jean Peeters (ed.), Frankfurt am Main, Peter Lang: 23–8.

Newmark, Peter (2002) "Translation now", The Linguist 41, no. 3: 94–6.

Orozco, Mariana (2000) Instrumentos de medida de la adquisición de la competencia traductora. Construcción y validación, Bellaterra, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona.

Orozco, Mariana, and Amparo Hurtado Albir (2002) "Measuring Translation Competence Acquisition", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 47, no. 3: 375–402.

PACTE (2008) "First results of a translation competence experiment: 'Knowledge of Translation' and 'Efficacy of the Translation Process'" in Translator and interpreter training: Issues, methods and debates, John T. Kearns (ed.), London, Continuum: 104–26.

--- (2014) "First results of PACTE group's experimental research on translation competence acquisition: The acquisition of declarative knowledge of translation" in Minding Translation / Con la traducción en mente, Ricardo Muñoz Martín (ed.), San Vicente del Raspeig, Publicaciones de la Universidad de Alicante: 85–115.

--- (2015) "Results of PACTE’s Experimental Research on the Acquisition of Translation Competence. The Acquisition of Declarative and Procedural Knowledge in Translation. The Dynamic Translation Index", Translation Spaces 4, no. 1: 29–53.

Pezza Cintrão, Heloísa (2010) "Magnifying glasses modifying maps: A role for translation theory in introductory courses" in Why translation studies matters, Daniel Gile, Gyde Hansen, and Nike K. Pokorn (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 165–82.

Pym, Anthony (2005) "Training translators – ten recurrent naiveties", Translating Today 2: 3–6.

--- (2010) Exploring translation theories, London, New York, Routledge.

--- (2011) "Training translators" in The Oxford handbook of translation studies, Kirsten Malmkjær, and Kevin Windle (eds), Oxford, Oxford University Press: 475–89.

Pym, Anthony, and Esther Torres-Simón (2015) "The pedagogical value of translation solution types", Perspectives 23, no. 1: 89–106.

Reiß, Katharina (1986) "Übersetzungstheorien und ihre Relevanz für die Praxis", Lebende Sprachen 31, no. 1: 1–5.

Robinson, Douglas (2003) Becoming A Translator: An Accelerated Course, London, Taylor & Francis.

Schäffner, Christina (2005) "Preparing students of translation for the real world: Needs, methods, constraints" in On the relationships between translation theory and translation practice, Jean Peeters (ed.), Frankfurt am Main, Peter Lang: 237–48.

Schumm, E. (1975) "Die Praxisnähe der Übersetzerausbildung", Lebende Sprachen 20, no. 4: 97–9.

Scott-Tennent, Christopher, and María González Davies (2008) "Effects of Specific Training on the Ability to Deal with Cultural References in Translation", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 53, no. 4: 782–97.

Scott-Tennent, Christopher, María González Davies, and Fernanda Rodríguez Torras (2000) "Translation Strategies and Translation Solutions. Design of a Teaching Prototype and Empirical Study of its Results" in Investigating translation: Selected papers from the 4th International Congress on Translation, Barcelona, 1998, Allison Beeby, Doris Ensinger, and Marisa Presas (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 107–16.

Shuttleworth, Mark (2001) "The Rôle of Theory in Translator Training: Some Observations about Syllabus Design", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 46, no. 3: 497–506.

Snel Trampus, Rita D. (2002) "Aspects of a theory of norms and some issues in teaching translation" in Translation studies: Perspectives on an emerging discipline, Alessandra Riccardi (ed.), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 38–55.

Sun, Sanjun (2014) "Rethinking translation studies", Translation Spaces 3: 167–91.

Toury, Gideon (1995) Descriptive translation studies and beyond, Amsterdam,, John Benjamins.

van Doorslaer, Luc (2013) "Impact of translation theory" in Handbook of Translation Studies: Volume 4, Yves Gambier, and Luc van Doorslaer (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 77–83.

van Vaerenbergh, Leona (2005) "Linguistique et théorie(s) de la traduction: Réflexion(s) scientifique(s) au profit du traducteur" in La Traduction: De la théorie à la pratique et retour, Jean Peeters (ed.), Rennes, Presses Universitaires de Rennes: 19–30.

Viaggio, Sergio (1994) "Theory and professional development: or admonishing translators to be good" in Teaching translation and interpreting 2: Insights, aims, visions: papers from the second Language International Conference, Elsinore, Denmark, 4-6 June 1993, Cay Dollerup, and Annette Lindegaard (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 97–105.

Vinay, Jean-Paul (1991) "Translation in Theory and Practice" in Translation: Theory and Practice, Tension and Interdependence, Mildred L. Larson (ed.), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 157–71.

Wadensjö, Cecilia (2011) "Interpreting in theory and practice. Reflections about an alleged gap" in Methods and strategies of process research: Integrative approaches in translation studies, Birgitta Englund Dimitrova, Cecilia Alvstad, Adelina Hild, and Elisabet Tiselius (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 13–21.

Whitfield, Agnès (2003) "L’enseignement de la théorie de la traduction. Quelques réflexions pédagogiques", Meta: Journal des traducteurs 48, no. 3: 429–37.

Wilss, Wolfram (1995) "Das Verhältnis von Wissen und Wissenschaft in der Übersetzungspraxis", Lebende Sprachen 40, no. 3: 102–6.

Notes

[1] For those interested in the opinions of a far wider range of scholars, Delisle (2005) and Leal (2014) offer an ample selection of quotations.

[2] Such courses may aim, for example, at training students to cope with cultural references [Scott-Tennent and González Davies (2008); González Davies and Scott-Tennent (2005)] or transmit a range of translation strategies for problem-solving [Scott-Tennent, González Davies and Rodríguez Torras (2000); González Davies, Scott-Tennent and Rodríguez Torras (2001); Pym and Torres-Simón (2015)]. Studies in which information on course content is missing are also exempted from this overview, for example Malkiel (2006).

[3] These courses, according to Bastin and Betancourt (2005: 216), seem to be mainly concerned with (good) writing in the mother tongue, making it questionable whether the decline of grammatical and orthographical errors observed in the study is due to the theoretical translation course alone.

[4] Ericsson, Krampe and Tesch-Römer (1993: 368) define deliberate practice as ‘a highly structured activity, the explicit goal of which is to improve performance. Specific tasks are invented to overcome weaknesses, and performance is carefully monitored to provide cues for ways to improve it further.’

[5] One study that focuses explicitly on this question is Di Mango (2018)

About the author(s)

Daniela Di Mango is a post-doctoral researcher and lecturer in English Linguistics at the University of Passau. With a professional background in translation, her main research interest is in translation competence acquisition, SLA and psycholinguistics in general.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Daniela Di Mango (2019).
"Does Teaching Theory Enhance Students’ Translation Competence? Viewpoints, Expectations, Findings"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2425

Reading for and about translation in translator training

By Anne Neveu (Kent State University, USA)

Abstract & Keywords

Reading for translation has been little explored although it underpins the translation process. It heavily relies not only on the translator’s linguistic skills, both in the native and the foreign language, prior knowledge and schemata, as well as resourcing skills, but also on the view the translator has on his/her own reading behavior as a translator. How has reading for translation been taught up to now in translator training courses? When does or should the honing of reading skills occur in translator training curricula? Being aware of one’s own reading strategies, or metacognitive awareness, is a self-reflective process that depends on the student’s critical thinking skills. This study is aiming at providing collaborative learning tasks to foster the development of reading and critical thinking skills for translation. First, an overview of the literature on reading as a transactional and cognitive activity is proposed. Then, reading in translator training curricula is situated, emphasizing the role of reading and developing critical thinking skills in a translation practice seminar. Finally, collaborative learning tasks are outlined, aiming at fostering the honing of critical thinking skills when reading for translation.

Keywords: reading for translation, strategic reading, critical thinking skills, collaborative learning, metacognitive awareness

©inTRAlinea & Anne Neveu (2019).
"Reading for and about translation in translator training"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2424

[...]reading is a form of translation, and conversely translation is obviously
a form of intense reading. [...] Hence reading is translation and translation is reading.

Willis Barnstone (1993: 7)

1. Introduction

Translation is a hermeneutic process involving reading the world beyond reading the word (Freire 1987: 49, Cherland and Harper 2007: 23) rather than a switch from one language code to another (as suggested by Nuttall [1982] with ‘word-‘ and ‘text-attacking skills’). Reading for translation, as Neubert and Shreve (1992) first termed it, involves assessing the relevance and reliability of the information provided in the text as well as the context in which the text is situated (Washbourne 2012: 38). When reading, readers’ knowledge structures are modified in three possible ways according to Rumelhart and Norman (1978). New information can fit into an already existing schema, allowing the comprehension process to be quick: this is called accretion. New information can also lead to the creation of a new schema: this is restructuring. Finally, the reader can use the new information to update an existing schema, making it more relevant and accurate: this is the tuning process. Reading therefore is an active as opposed to a passive skill, and thus deserves explicit attention to be honed.

At present, reading is an implicit skill in translator training curricula: it is assumed that student translators already know how to read optimally to translate, while in reality, the learning of specific reading strategies could improve the reading process for translation. In addition, focusing on reading could help students reframe their approach to translation, viewing it not only as a product, but also as a process. This would guide students in reflecting on the translation task and their own process. In turn, this metacognitive knowledge would build self-awareness and self-confidence, which are key to develop professional translator behavior (Kussmaul 2005: 32).

An emphasis on the reading process in translation could also be an opportunity for students to develop their critical thinking skills. Critical thinking is “self-guided, self-disciplined thinking which attempts to reason at the highest level of quality in a fair-minded way” (Elder 2007). Metacognitive awareness cannot be achieved without critically assessing one’s own behavior. In her 1949 essay, Rosenblatt defines critical reading as the process of identifying the underlying values of a text, assessing how much of those values are retained when reading and whether they correspond to the reader’s own set of values (30). Critical thinking and reading skills are transferable skills, needed in translator training: why not use translator training as an opportunity to hone these skills?

Developing critical thinking skills could be a channel to introduce ethics in translator curricula, an issue that emerged in the late 1990s and that is still current today (Chesterman 1997, Pym 2001, Hermans 2009, Munday 2012, Cronin 2017). Indeed, Chesterman (1997) proposes a shift of focus from translator duties to translator values, from questions of loyalty to the source text, freedom between source and target and invisibility of the translator, to values of clarity (conforming to target audience expectations), truth (appropriate relation between source and target text), trust (maintaining the communication between author and audience) and understanding (accountability of the translator towards the source and the target) serving as basis to translation ethics.

This work helps contribute to fill in the gap of teaching reading for translation in translator training by delineating reading tasks tailored for a progressive adaptation and development of reading skills for translation. These tasks are suggestions to support the primary purpose of this article, which is to emphasize the relevance of reading for translation and how it is under-researched at present as part of the translation process and training. This article first reviews reading as a meaning making process, then discusses types of reading for translation and finally suggests how to include reading in translator training curricula while fostering the development of critical thinking skills.

2. Reading as a Meaning-Making Process

In 1949, Louise Rosenblatt initially introduces the concept of interaction between the human mind and printed language in the reading process, emphasizing critical reader response. Her work is inspired by Peircean semiotics, namely the triadic conceptualization of language: sign, object, and interpretant (Karolides 2005: xxii). The interpretant links a sign to its object by a mental association, grounding meaning in situated reading events engaged by humans: words and meanings therefore do not exist in a contextual vacuum. Rosenblatt coins the text-reader interaction the Transactional Theory in 1988, where transactions are ‘relationships in which each element conditions and is conditioned by the other in a mutually-constituted situation’. In the reading transaction, the concept of ‘meaning’ is not static and inhabiting a text, it is constructed during a back and forth interaction, or transaction, between reader and text. Reader and text keep interacting to predict and remodel the ‘meaning’, giving way to multiple possible interpretations of a text (ibid.). The transactional approach to reading does not however mean that any textual interpretation is possible. Rosenblatt advocates responsible reading and assesses the quality of an interpretation by how much of the text was taken into account, whether or not the basis of the interpretation is in the text, and if a plausible and mature interpretation is provided (Karolides 2005: xxiv). Sheorey and Mokhtari (2001: 433) also define reading as resulting from the interaction of reader, text and context, and agree with Flavell’s definition of reading as a ‘cognitive enterprise’ (1979: 906). In addition, they also consider knowledge of one’s own reading strategies, in sum, metacognitive reflection on reading, as a complementary element influencing the cognitive process of reading (ibid.). From a literary perspective, Rosenblatt’s approach echoes in Scott’s advocacy of constructivist reading versus hermeneutic reading (2012: 14). Hermeneutic reading is a decoding activity, presupposing the meaning exists in a vacuum, waiting to be put together word by word. In translation terms, this would amount to an exclusive focus on the source and target texts as products. On the contrary, constructivist reading extends the focus to the process of reading that yields a product, which is an interpretation of a text. There would be as many possible interpretations as there are reading strategies and purposes, reading for translation being the epitome of a constructivist reading experience according to the author, as the translation task calls for the involvement of the translator, and different translators can have different approaches to a literary source text (2012: 15).  

From a cognitive science approach, Kintsch (1998) proposes what is now one of the most influential models of reading comprehension: the Construction-Integration (CI) model. The CI model begins with the building of an event model (previously called situation model) from the reader’s own elaborations on the meaning of the text. The event model is integrated by rejecting inappropriate models initially formed, to form a coherent one (Grow 1996; Kintsch 1998). More generally, Van den Broek, Young, Tzeng & Linderholm list four elements influencing the reader’s approach to the text: the text itself, the analysis of previously read text segments, the reactivation of concepts from earlier readings and background knowledge (1999: 72). How could this knowledge of the reading process be best used in honing reading for translation skills? How could students learn to best use their knowledge to understand a text, and to critically assess the quality and relevance of the information read? Let us now turn to the specificities of the reading for translation process and how it is currently taught in translator training.

3. Types of Reading for Translation

In their seminal study, Shreve et al. (1993) show that different types of readings were used in translation, influenced by translator specificities (knowledge of subject area and experience with translating texts in that field, familiarity with the type of text to be translated), and by textual specificities (level of complexity and length of the document). One of the translation subtasks thus consists in the decision-making process on the reading approach to adopt. For example, when reading a text, we apply cognitive strategies such as adjusting speed, guessing meaning, re-reading passages for better comprehension (Sheorey and Mokhtari 2001: 436).

In translation, the initial reading of the source text to be translated provides a gist of the text and helps set expectations for upcoming textual content. This facilitates problem solving when starting the transfer process. Subsequent readings allow updating interpretations of the text (Washbourne 2012: 45). More specifically, Percival (1983: 89) divides the translation process into five steps: initial source text reading, subject matter research, draft translation, setting the draft aside for forty-eight hours and reading through the translation again to check, revise and edit. Reading can be done prior, during and after the translation process. Prior to starting the translation, additional readings on the subject matter may be necessary if the translator is not an expert of the domain (background texts in Table 1). Readings of parallel texts in the target language are also necessary to match target expectations as envisioned by the source text author (see Colina above). Information found in readings should be used to target other relevant readings on the subject matter and pertaining to the same text type. Moreover, a variety of sources should be contrasted to verify the quality of the information given. In sum, reading can be done to learn information, integrate it, use it and evaluate it (Washbourne 2012: 51). During the translation process itself, following the initial reading of the source text and additional parallel readings, re-readings of the source text should be done to update knowledge structures and ensure an in-depth comprehension of the text. Indeed, re-readings allow updating the text experience during and after the reading, making the reader an active and creative agent in the reading process (Washbourne 2012: 44-5). Reading and re-readings of the target text in production during the transfer process also take place, followed by readings to proofread and revise to evaluate the work (this re-reading is still considered as part of the translation process and would take place before the translation is given to another person to proofread and revise again). Based on Washbourne (2012: 45-6), a detailed account of the reading methods used at different stages of the translation process is presented below.

Reading method

Purpose/Translation subtask

Skimming

- Source-text orientation

- Choosing parallel texts and background texts

Scanning

- Identifying terminology and/or collocations

Exploratory reading

- Gaining further insight into the subject matter by reading texts in the target language

Close reading/re-reading

- Reading to write (with the use of annotations)

- Finding patterns

- Multiple strategic readings of the text to actualize textual experience

Reading to integrate, or ‘stereoscopic reading’ (Gaddis Rose, 1997)

- Create one organizing frame using compare-contrast and problem solving strategies across the source text and complementary texts

-The triangulation of the source text with other translations allows to find common patterns among both (Gaddis Rose ‘stereoscopic reading’, 1997, p.90)

Revision reading/Proofreading

- Unilingual rereading

- Comparative rereading

Table 1. Methods and purposes of reading types for translation

In translator training, this knowledge of different reading types and strategies to adopt as a function of text and translator is not explicitly taught. In her translation teaching handbook, Colina (2003a) adds another layer to this issue by arguing that reading comprehension is a necessary skill in translation as the translator is a different reader than the one originally pictured by the author. Therefore, the two categories of readers do not have the same knowledge structures. Similarly to Rumelhart and Norman (1978), she explains that the reader uses schemata (prior knowledge structures), to construct knowledge and that the text additionally provides new information that can modify the schemata should it be incomplete or inaccurate. Successful comprehension hence occurs when schemata between the reader and the text author are matching. Much like Rosenblatt, Colina (2003a: 47) argues that current models of reading comprehension view reading as an interactive process between the reader and the text. Colina also builds on Fillmore’s scenes-and-frames semantics (1976): words correspond to frames associated with scenes, together forming meaning. Therefore meaning is equal to the potential for a word to activate a scene. Words do not contain meaning but a potential for meaning, activated through context. That is why it is of crucial importance that student translators learn to identify what they know and what they do not know in a text to optimize the interpretation process and enhance the final translation product. Introducing a reading for translation course or reading for translation tasks in translator training curricula would be a step in that direction.

4. Reading in Translator Training Curricula: Current State and Proposed Tasks

Reading is a fundamental skill learned very early on as part of literacy development. It allows the reader to grasp meaning beyond words and it is a tool to survive in society (Wilson 2002: xvi). According to Whyatt (2003: 5) however, students in translation do not distinguish the translation product from the overall act of translating, and therefore give little importance to the subtasks of reading and re-reading. To overcome this deficiency, students have to learn to be constructively responsive readers (Pressley and Afflerbach 1995: 98-105; Sheorey and Mokhtari 2001: 446; Washbourne 2012: 39). This should be achieved by raising student translator’s metacognitive awareness in the translation process, specifically during the reading processes and the creation of meaning (Gruba 2004: 54).

How has reading for translation been taught up to now in translator training courses? When does or should the honing of reading skills occur in translator training curricula? Reading is not explicitly shown as being part of translator training curricula: there are not any courses entitled ‘Reading for translators’ or ‘Reading comprehension for translators’. However, Cronin (2005) proposes a ‘Reading for Translators’ course model to be included in translation programs. The course would comprise learning to distinguish written from oral discourse, typologizing reading, establishing reading-writing connections, developing context-dependent reading strategies, heightening self-awareness of reading as decision-making and operationalizing reading for professional purposes.

4.1 Reading for Translation

In a language-specific translation practice seminar, course content is aiming at honing students’ pragmatic translation skills from the foreign language into the native language[1] to learn how to produce translations that meet professional levels of acceptability. Let’s take the example of a French scientific and technical translation practice seminar for native speakers of English. In this class, readings in both L1 and L2 – called parallel readings – should comprise specialized texts on the specific scientific or technical domain(s) to which source texts belong (Mayoral 2000), to both enhance students’ knowledge of the subject matter and knowledge of the specialized terminology, style and register (Gabr 2001).

We will use a scenario in which a text about volcanology has to be translated for the second class of a translation practice course. Students have little to no experience translating. They might use bilingual dictionaries to translate the text, leading to a more literal translation, which would likely cause some issues in the product. To work through these issues, students could be introduced to theory by reading about equivalence in translation, beginning with the fundamental debate of word-for-word versus sense-for-sense translation. This would open the way for reflection on what one can do during the translation process to produce an acceptable translation. With this layer of knowledge, students can become more attuned to elements such as collocations and specialized terminology which contribute to formulating a target text that conforms to target language standards. Learning to recognize these elements forms part of reading strategies to adopt when reading for translation.

How can the translator practice reading for translation and develop effective strategies to read more effectively? Research in translation pedagogy suggests that reading about translation allows better understanding the translation process, which in turns leads to better practices when translating.

4.2 Reading about Translation

In addition to readings aiming at enhancing the quality of the translation product, Gabr (2001) advocates readings to ‘integrate course content’ and Gouadec (2000) argues that textbooks should be used in class, to enhance metacognitive awareness of the translation process. This latter type of reading, focusing on translation theory, poses several questions: How should theory and practice be combined in the translation curriculum? What should be the proportion of each in the curriculum? Should they complete each other in one same course or should they be taught in separate courses? Should translation theory courses be language-specific or is the theory abstract enough to be applicable to other languages?[2] While the answers to these questions are beyond the scope of this paper, they highlight the relevance of reading about translation in translator training curricula.

Indeed, metacognitive awareness of the translation process fosters self-reflectivity on practice as well as meta-knowledge on the translation task, which serve as basis to develop skills necessary to deliver professional translations (Kussmaul 2005). Sheorey and Mokhtari (2001: 433) study differences in the reported use of reading strategies of native and non-native English speakers when reading academic materials. They show that what makes a skilled reader is the conscious awareness of strategic reading processes and the use of reading strategies. This metacognitive knowledge is built via previous experiences, beliefs, how reading was taught (cultural specificities have to be taken into account for this factor), and L2 proficiency for non-native readers[3]. Results of the study show that integrating the teaching of metacognitive reading strategies such as advanced planning and comprehension-monitoring techniques in the reading curriculum would raise students’ metacognitive awareness and help them become constructively responsive readers. In turn, this would promote skilled academic reading and overall improve academic performance.

Moreover, Paris & Jacobs (1984: 2083) explain that ‘Skilled readers often engage in deliberate activities that require planful thinking, flexible strategies, and periodic self-monitoring... [while] novice readers often seem oblivious to these strategies and the need to use them’. Based on these observations, a parallel can be drawn with reading for translation: novice translators tend to directly engage in the translation process without planning it, which means that strategic reading is overlooked and so are potential translation problems. Beginners in translation have less metacognitive awareness to justify their translation choices or their reading strategies contrary to expert translators.

How could translator training curricula effectively enhance students’ reading skills for and about translation, to allow students to move from the novice stage to journeyman and match the industry’s expectations, by the time they graduate? We argue that an emphasis on honing critical thinking skills might be the cement to relate theory to practice both abstractly (understanding a concept and what form it might take) and concretely (assessing one’s performance and finding ways to enhance it based on theory). Let us first look at the relevance of critical thinking skills in translation practice to then discuss how specific reading tasks in translator training could focus on developing critical thinking and have a cascading effect on developing professional translator skills.

4.3 Developing Critical Thinking Skills in Reading for Translation

When translating, three areas deserve particular attention: our own practice of translation, our knowledge of the world and our socio-cultural awareness. These could be part of an ethics of translation and could be gathered under Chesterman’s value of understanding discussed in introduction. Indeed, all three areas require self-awareness, a necessary skill to be accountable for one’s work.

Reflecting on our own practice of translation begins with a critical approach to source text reading to enhance heuristics. This approach in turn influences the transfer process, and eventually the quality of the translation product. Additionally, critical reading on works about translation is necessary to reassess one’s view of translation as a discipline, as process and as product. Critically reading translation products helps raising the translator’s awareness both on potential cultural biases and translation decisions. This practice fosters the development of the translator’s ‘self-concept’, as termed by Gross (2003) and Kiraly (2000). Both consider the ‘self-concept’ as key in student’s training to become professional translators. Building on Kiraly, Johnson (2003) suggests that portfolios are a useful assessment tool when evaluating translation products to encourage critical thinking and process-oriented learning via intuition and self-reflectiveness.

Regarding our knowledge of the world, Colina (2003b) argues that for students to learn how to use world knowledge appropriately, a professional translator skill, they need to be made aware of which schemata are necessary to comprehend a text. This corresponds to activating relevant background knowledge for adequate text comprehension. During this process, students would apply their critical thinking skills in comparing, classifying, or hypothesizing the necessary schemata. Domain-specific schemata would thus need to be reinforced with theory and practice in translator training.

Critical thinking skills are also essential in translation to raise socio-cultural awareness. This awareness is necessary when identifying text ideologies[4], when translating from and/or into minor or dominant languages, or when resisting dominance of a major language over a local variety among other examples. Christenbury and Kelly identify questioning as an effective way to help students learn and develop critical thinking skills (1983: 9). Students must be given enough time to reflect and answer. In the classroom, students and facilitator need to talk as equals, encouraging comments from both parts, diverge to points of personal interest and pause between ideas. This type of atmosphere is aimed at piquing students’ interest for further learning.

Thus, much like ‘meaning-making’ is an interaction between text and reader in the Transactional Theory, the authority of one-way communication is replaced by a dialogic conception of knowledge in classroom dynamics. This classroom ‘meaning-making’ finds echo in constructivist practice (Kiraly 2000). How can the acquisition process of reading and critical thinking skills be optimized for translator training curricula? This will be discussed in the next section.

4.4 Proposed Reading Tasks

Reading comprehension is the result of text and reader interaction. It is optimized when the reader is able to self-reflect on the quality of both their interpretation and the process that led to it. One of the first steps in the translation process is source-text reading. Reading for translation is a special kind of reading because it implies further tasks once reading comprehension is achieved. Indeed, the reading comprehension part of reading for translation corresponds to understanding the text as it was meant for its original audience. In addition to comprehension, the translator must reformulate the text for an audience that does not speak the original language. What’s more, translation involves various text types and translator characteristics. Based on these observations, teaching reading for translation during translator training could be beneficial to guide students in efficiently honing their professional skills. Indeed, students would not only optimize their reading process, meaning focusing on the relevant aspects of a text in a shorter amount of time, they would also learn about the translation process, which has been shown to ultimately enhance the product. We argue that critical thinking skills allow for such understanding and awareness. Therefore, integrating reading tasks to hone critical thinking skills in translator training would be doubly beneficial for students.

To bridge the gap in explicit honing of reading strategies in translator training and develop critical thinking skills, deemed necessary to connect translation theory and practice, a set of tasks for a language-specific translation practice seminar is proposed. The content of each task is outlined and designed based on collaborative learning tasks models. This implies that tasks are created with intentional learning goals to attain at the end of the class and all students are engaged in the learning process (Barkley, Cross and Major 2005). In recent years, collaborative learning has come as an efficient alternative to the traditional transmissionist classroom setting. It focuses on the active involvement of students and the belief that each student experience can contribute to the learning experience of the class: the professor is not the sole source of knowledge students can passively learn from anymore. In addition, collaborative learning tasks can make use of real-world scenarios, which has proven to be highly motivating for students as they can find relevant ways to connect abstract principles and theory to direct, pragmatic applications (ibid.). Thus, developing general reading and critical thinking skills using real-life settings in the translation classroom fosters hands-on experience, allowing students, as future professional translators, to start forging their expertise. Professors, as facilitators, need to set aside their own (preferred) interpretations and point students towards the different ways a work or a text can be interpreted, and include the students’ own take into the discussion to enrich it.

The tasks presented in Table 2 include both local reading strategies (reading additional information, pausing, re-reading, backtracking) and global reading strategies (using support strategies and tools to enhance comprehension, adjusting speed, asking questions, summarizing, generating representations [Rouet 2006: 22-3]). Outcomes numbered one to six (number in parenthesis) are based on Palincsar and Brown’s instruction of comprehension skills (1984: 120). All six original outcomes proposed by the authors were kept because they form a whole and are a robust description of the steps in the reading comprehension process. Outcomes seven to twelve are based on Colina’s reading comprehension activities from her empirical approach to translation pedagogy (2003b: 49). Colina is the only scholar to the author’s knowledge who has proposed explicit teaching of reading skills for student translators, therefore these outcomes appeared to be relevant to serve as foundation for the tasks proposed in Table 2. Outcomes two and three were common to both. The thirteenth outcome is based on Washbourne’s transactional view of text processing, advocating creative reading (2012: 44). This outcome was used because it is the only one that focuses on the most complex cognitive skill on Bloom’s taxonomy: creativity. The learning outcomes are phrased according to Bloom’s revised taxonomy (2001)[5] and were supplemented in Table 2 by their corresponding knowledge and cognitive dimensions (in italics and parenthesis, and in this order). On the cognitive process dimension, the top three levels, ‘analyze’, ‘evaluate’, and ‘create’, correspond to higher-order thinking skills (HOTS) whereas ‘remember’, ‘understand’ and ‘apply’ correspond to lower-order ones (LOTS). While the lower levels of Bloom’s taxonomy are fundamental in reading for translation, notably in terms of activating prior knowledge, learning objectives should always eventually aim for the top three levels on the cognitive dimension of the taxonomy to be efficient.

The tasks are presented in an order that could be followed in class. The progression generally goes from lower-order thinking skills to higher-order thinking skills, without however strictly following the steps on Bloom’s taxonomy. The model in Table 2 below is therefore flexible and should be adapted to students’ needs and level before starting the class (Barkley, Cross and Major 2005: 56).

TASKS

LEARNING OUTCOMES
Students will be able to…

Process webs: list the main steps in the reading comprehension process and relate them to steps in the translation process using a graphic organizer.

…summarize the process of reading comprehension and show how it affects translation (7)
(factual; understand)

Group grid: give students various reading purposes they should match with reading goals categories in blank cells of a grid.

…clarify the purposes of reading (1)
(procedural; understand)

Think-Pair-Share: start thinking individually of relevant background knowledge that would help source text comprehension, discuss and compare ideas with a partner and share as a class.

…identify relevant background knowledge (2)
(metacognitive; remember)

Jigsaw reading: assign different parts of the same text to translate to different groups, making sure that each group has key information needed for global comprehension. Representatives from each group mutually question each other to retrieve missing information and report back to their group by peer-teaching the information gained and finally proceed to the translation. 

…show the essential role of context in reading comprehension (8)
(factual; understand)

Learning cell: students quiz each other with questions prepared individually about the role of terminology in the technical translation process.

… show that terminology corresponds to one step in the technical translation process (10)
(factual; understand)

Fishbowl: a group of students in the center discusses how to translate a short text containing ambiguous terminology. Another group around them observes the issues raised and the decision-making process in finding solutions (notably how meaning is inferred and whether or not dictionaries are used). The fishbowl experience is then discussed as a class for students to benefit both from the modeling and observing parts.

…differentiate the nature of meaning and meaning potential and better use dictionaries (9)
(conceptual; analyze/metacognitive; apply)

Class consensus: in a group discussion format, students must agree on the areas of interest (AOIs) in a source text on which to focus the attention during the translation process. Results can be verified with think-aloud modeling: students explain their problem-solving strategies as they translate the text.

…select the major points over the trivia on which to allocate attention (3)
(factual; analyze)

Summary translation task: students must summarize the main ideas of the text in the target language.

…summarize and translate the main ideas of the text into the target language (7)
(factual; understand)

Variable briefs: students are divided into groups and are each provided with the same text but with different translation briefs. In groups, students discuss the reading strategies to apply depending on their brief. Groups share the results of their brainstorming as a class.

…use strategies to cope with a variety of translation requests (12)
(metacognitive; apply)

Buzz groups: discuss source text consistency and how content relates to prior knowledge then share in a class discussion. 

…critically check content for consistency, compatibility with prior knowledge (4)
(factual; evaluate)

Reciprocal teaching: check individually first for text comprehension, then in pairs, take turns in explaining what was understood and why, and mutually complete the comprehension process.

…self-monitor to see if comprehension is happening (5)
(metacognitive; evaluate)

Critical debate: half of the class supports the view that reading is a decoding activity and the replacement of linguistic units. The other half argues against this traditional approach and offers alternatives.

…deconstruct one’s biases on the traditional approach of reading in foreign language learning classroom (11)
(metacognitive; analyze)

Think-Aloud pair problem solving: students solve translational problems aloud and try their reasoning on a listening peer.

…draw and test inferences (interpretations, predictions, conclusions) (6)
(procedural; create & evaluate)

Affinity grouping: students generate ideas on possible interpretations of the source text; they identify common themes and sort and organize ideas accordingly.

…infer and create possible interpretations of a text (13)
(procedural; understand & analyze/metacognitive; create)

Table 2.  Reading tasks and corresponding learning outcomes
for a language-specific translation practice seminar

5. Conclusion

The issue at the beginning of this paper was to fill a gap in teaching reading for translation. We argued that critical thinking skills are necessary to read effectively for translation, to self-reflect on one’s practice and to integrate and use theory and ethics to enhance one’s translation process. Therefore, we proposed to design reading tasks for translation, focusing on honing critical thinking skills for the purpose of reading for translation.

If the proposed reading tasks were implemented in the translation classroom, it is hypothesized that students would waste less time on reading comprehension and make less meaning errors in their translations. In addition, by honing their critical thinking skills via the reading tasks, students would develop more awareness of the translation process by focusing on how reading for translation is different from typical reading comprehension. This focus on the process would in turn bring students to reflect on their own process and thus develop a self-concept: this contributes to producing better translations and, in time, building expertise. Last but not least, critical thinking is a transferrable skill, therefore an explicit focus on honing this skill via reading tasks in translation might be beneficial to other reading experiences the student has outside of translation, contributing to a more comprehensive development of the student’s analytical skills.

Additional research needs to be conducted on the different types of readings for translation, how they influence and/or complete each other and what impact each has on the translation process. Moreover, if the tasks were to be implemented in the classroom, it would be interesting to develop tools to measure their efficiency in enhancing translation products and developing critical thinking skills, in and beyond translation.

Reading for translation is only one aspect of the translation process but is essential for the global translation task to be successful. The study of reading for translation and its pedagogical applications, borrowing from cognitive, psycholinguistic and literary reading theories and from literacy and learning processes studies, is another example showing how Translation Studies is an interdiscipline (Snell-Hornby et al. 1994). However, we should gradually aim at ‘reciprocal interdisciplinarity’ (Göpferich 2011), where translation studies does not only borrow from but also lends to other disciplines (O’Brien 2013: 13). To become successful translators, translation students need to be trained to approach reading for translation not as a passive skill, taken for granted, but as an active and transactional process, in which they deliberately and purposefully involve themselves.

Acknowledgements

The author would like to thank Dr Richard Kelly Washbourne for his feedback and support on this article.

References

Barkley, Elizabeth F., K. Patricia Cross, and Claire H. Major (2005) Collaborative Learning Techniques: A Handbook for College Faculty (1st ed.). San Francisco, Jossey-Bass.

Barnstone, Willis (1993) The Poetics of Translation: History, Theory, Practice. New Haven, Yale University Press.

Bartrina, Francesca (2005) “Theory and Translator Training” in Training for the New Millennium: Pedagogies for Translation and Interpreting, Martha Tennent (ed.), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 177-89.

Bernhardt, Elizabeth B. and Michael L. Kamil (1995) “Interpreting Relationships Between L1 and L2 Reading: Consolidating the Linguistic Threshold and the Linguistic Interdependence Hypotheses”, Applied Linguistics, 16, no.1: 15-34.

Calzada Pérez, María (2005) “Applying Translation Theory in Teaching”, New Voices in Translation Studies 1: 1-11.

Cherland, Meredith and Helen Harper (2007) Advocacy Research in Literacy Education: Seeking Higher Ground, Mahwah, New Jersey; London, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Publishers.

Chesterman, Andrew (1997) “Ethics of translation”, in Translation as Intercultural Communication, Mary Snell-Hornby, Zuzana Jettmarová and Klaus Kaindl (eds.), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 147-160.

Chesterman, Andrew (2002) “Is Translation Theory Relevant to Translators’ Problems?” in Can Theory Help Translators? Andrew Chesterman and Emma Wagner (eds), Manchester, England; Northampton, MA, St. Jerome Publishing: 1-12.

Christenbury, Leila and Patricia P. Kelly (1983) Questioning: A Path to Critical Thinking. Urbana, Ill.: ERIC Clearinghouse on Reading and Communication Skills: National Council of Teachers of English.

Colina, Sonia (2003a) Translation Teaching, from Research to the Classroom. Boston, McGraw-Hill.

Colina, Sonia (2003b) “Toward an Empirically-Based Translation Pedagogy”, in Beyond the Ivory Tower, Brian J. Baer and Geoffrey S. Koby (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 29-59.

Cronin, Michael (2005) “Deschooling Translation”, in Training for the New Millennium: Pedagogies for Translation and Interpreting, Martha Tennent (ed.), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 249-65.

Cronin, Michael (2017) Eco-translation: Translation and Ecology in the Age of the Anthropocene. London; New York, Routledge.

Elder, Linda (2007) “A Brief Conceptualization of Critical Thinking”, URL: http://www.criticalthinking.org/pages/defining-critical-thinking/766 (accessed 19 November 2017)

Fillmore, Charles J. (1976) “Frame Semantics and the Nature of Language”, Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 280: 20–32.

Flavell, John H. (1979) “Metacognition and Cognitive Monitoring: A New Area of Cognitive-Developmental Inquiry”, American Psychologist, 34, no. 10: 906-11.

Freire, Paulo and Donaldo Macedo (1987) Literacy: Reading the Word and Reading the World, South Hadley, MA, Bergin and Garvey.

Gabr, Moustafa (2001) “Toward a Model Approach to Translation Curriculum Development”, Translation Journal, 5, no. 2: 1-15.

Gaddis Rose, Marilyn (1997) Translation and Literary Criticism: Translation as Analysis. Manchester, England, St. Jerome Publishing.

Göpferich, Susanne (2011) “From Multidisciplinarity to Transdisciplinarity: The Investigation of Competence Development as a Case in Point”, in MikaEL Electronic Proceedings of the KäTu Symposium on Translation and Interpreting Studies, 5: 1-24.

Gouadec, Daniel (2000) “Notes on Translator Training (Replies to a Questionnaire)”, From International Symposium on Innovation in Translator and Interpreter Training.

Gross, Alexander (2003) “Teaching Translation as a Form of Writing. Improving Translator Self-Concept”, in Beyond the Ivory Tower, Brian J. Baer and Geoffrey S. Koby (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 83- 93.

Grow, Gerald O. (1996) “Serving the Strategic Reader: Reader Response Theory and its Implication for the Teaching of Writing”, URL: http://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/ED406644.pdf (accessed 19 November 2017)

Gruba, Paul (2004) “Understanding Digitized Second Language Videotext”, Computer Assisted Language Learning, 17, no. 1: 51–82.

Heer, Rex (2009) Revised Bloom's Taxonomy”, URL: http://www.celt.iastate.edu/teaching-resources/effective-practice/revised-blooms-taxonomy/ (accessed 19 November 2017)

Hermans, Theo (2009) “Translation, ethics, politics”, in The Routledge Companion to Translation Studies, Jeremy Munday (ed.), London; New York, Routledge.

Johnson, Julie E. (2003) “Learning Through Portfolios in the Translation Classroom”, in Beyond the Ivory Tower, Brian J. Baer and Geoffrey S. Koby (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 97-116.

Karolides, Nicholas (2005) “Theory and Practice: An Interview with Louise M. Rosenblatt”, in Making Meaning With Texts: Selected Essays, Louise M. Rosenblatt (ed.), Portsmouth, NH, Heinemann: xv-1.

Kintsch, Walter (1998) Comprehension: A Paradigm for Cognition, Cambridge; New York, NY, USA, Cambridge University Press.

Kiraly, Donald C. (2000) A Social Constructivist Approach to Translator Education: Empowerment From Theory to Practice, Manchester, St Jerome.

Kussmaul, Paul (2005) Training the Translator, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.

Mayoral, Roberto (2000) “Notes on Translator Training (Replies to a Questionnaire),” From International Symposium on Innovation in Translator and Interpreter Training.

Mossop, Brian (1994) “Goals and Methods for a Course in Translation Theory”, in Translation Studies: An Interdiscipline, Mary Snell-Hornby, Franz Pöchhacker and Klaus Kaindl (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 401-9.

Munday, Jeremy (2013) Introducing translation studies: Theories and applications. London; New York, Routledge.

Neubert, Albrecht (2000) “Theory and Practice of Translation Studies Revisited”, in Investigating Translation: Selected Papers from the 4th International Congress on Translation, Barcelona, 1998, 32: 13. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Co.

Neubert, Albrecht and Gregory M. Shreve (1992) Translation as Text. Kent, Ohio; London, England, The Kent State University Press.

Nuttall, Christine (1982) Teaching Reading Skills in a Foreign Language, Oxford, Heinemann Educational Books.

O'Brien, Sharon (2013) “The Borrowers: Researching the Cognitive Aspects of Translation”, Target, 25, no. 1: 5-17.

Palincsar, Annemarie Sullivan and Ann L. Brown (1984) “Reciprocal Teaching of Comprehension-Fostering and Comprehension-Monitoring Activities”, Cognition and Instruction, 1, no. 2: 117-75.

Paris, Scott and Janis Jacobs (1984) “The Benefits of Informed Instruction for Children’s Reading Awareness and Comprehension Skills”, Child Development, 55: 2083 93.

Percival, Christopher T. (1983) “Techniques and Presentation”, in The Translator’s Handbook, Catriona Picken (ed.), London, Aslib: 89-97.

Pressley, Michael and Peter Afflerbach (1995) Verbal Protocols of Reading: The Nature of Constructively Responsive Reading, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Hillsdale, NJ.

Pym, Anthony (2001) “Introduction: The return to ethics in translation studies”, The Translator, 7, no.2: 129-138.

Rosenblatt, Louise M. (1988) Writing and Reading: The Transactional Theory, Urbana, Ill., Center for the Study of Reading.

Rosenblatt, Louise M. (1949) “The Enriching Values in Reading”, in Reading in an Age of Mass Communication, William S. Gray (ed.), New York, Appleton-Century- Crofts, The National Council of Teachers of English: 19-38.

Rouet, Jean-François (2006) The Skills of Document Use: From Text Comprehension to Web-Based Learning, Mahwah, NJ, L. Erlbaum Associates.

Rumelhart, David E. and Donald A. Norman (1978) “Accretion, Tuning, and Restructuring: Three Modes of Learning”, in Semantic Factors in Cognition, John W. Cotton and Roberta. L. Klatzky (eds.), Hillsdale, NJ, Erlbaum: 37-54.

Schäffner, Christina (2000) “Running Before Walking? Designing a Translation Programme at Undergraduate Level”, in Developing Translation Competence, Christina Schäffner and Beverly Adab (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.: 143-56.

Scott, Clive (2012) Literary translation and the rediscovery of reading. Cambridge; New York, NY, USA, Cambridge University Press.

Sheorey, Ravi and Kouider Mokhtari (2001) “Differences in the Metacognitive Awareness of Reading Strategies Among Native and Non-Native Readers”, System, 29: 431-49.

Shreve, Gregory M., Christina Schaffner, Joseph H. Danks and Jennifer Griffin (1993) “Is There a Special Kind of ‘Reading’ for Translation?”, Target, 5, no. 1: 21-41.

Snell-Hornby, Mary, Franz Pöchhacker and Klaus Kaindl (1994) Translation Studies: An Interdiscipline, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins Publishing Co.

Van den Broek, Paul, Young, Michael, Tzeng, Yuhtsuen, and Tracy Linderholm (1999) “The Landscape Model of Reading: Inferences and the Online Construction of Memory Representation”, in The Construction of Mental Representations During Reading, Herre van Oostendorp and Susan R. Goldman (eds), Mahwah, NJ, Erlbaum: 71–98.

Venuti, Lawrence (2008) The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation (2nd ed.), London; New York, Routledge.

Washbourne, Richard Kelly (2012) “Active, Strategic Reading for Translation Trainees: Foundations for Transactional Methods”, Translation and Interpreting 4, no. 1: 38-55.

Whyatt, Boguslawa (2003) “Reading for Translation: Investigating the Process of Foreign Language Text Comprehension From an Information Processing Perspective”, Studia Anglica Posnaniensia: International Review of English Studies, 39: 133-47.

Wilson, Lorraine (2002) Reading to Live: How to Teach Reading for Today's World. Portsmouth, NH: Heinemann.

Notes

[1] The question of directionality and language multiplicity is raised as some programs in translation require students to master one foreign language and translation is exclusively done from L2 into L1, and other programs require two or more foreign languages and practice courses exist both from L1 into L2 or L3 and vice versa. In this case, the example of a uni-directional course will be used. The structure of the tasks proposed below is expected to be transferrable to other language pairs.

[2] It is hypothesized that due to structural differences among languages, especially between distant languages, translation theory seminars should be language-specific. This is further corroborated by the observation that translation practice and translation theory mutually inform each other (Neubert 2000, 26; Bartrina 2005: 177; Calzada 2005: 1; Chesterman 2002: 2; Mossop 1994; Schäffner 2000: 148).

[3] It is worth noting that based on the Linguistic Threshold Hypothesis, L2 linguistic skills need to be sufficiently developed (vocabulary skills and grammatical skills can be unequally developed) for L1 reading comprehension skills to partially transfer to L2 (Bernhardt and Kamil 1995).

[4] This applies both to original texts and translations. Venuti (2008: 276) argues that different reading practices should be applied to translations, notably double reading, as ‘A translation yields information about the source-language text – its discursive structures and its themes - but no translation should ever be taught as a transparent representation of that text […].’

[5] The taxonomy is a reference to identify and formulate learning objectives or outcomes, which solicit both lower and higher order thinking skills, and abstract and concrete knowledge to optimize the learning process and retention of knowledge. The original taxonomy was designed by Bloom and Krathwohl in 1946 and was updated by Anderson and Krathwohl in 2001 (Heer 2009). Both versions are available on the Center for Excellence in Learning an Teaching of Iowa State University at https://goo.gl/RWR7Qm.

About the author(s)

Anne Neveu graduated with a Ph.D. in Translation Studies from Kent State University and has started a second Ph.D. program in Communication Sciences and Disorders at the University of Wisconsin - Madison, working in the Language Acquisition & Bilingualism laboratory. Her dissertation, “Context Effects in Reading for Translation: Early Target Language Activation” tests the time course of language activation in reading for translation, using eye-tracking and the CRITT translation process research database from the Center for Research and Innovation in Translation and Translation Technology. She has published an article titled “How Paratexts Influence the Reader’s Experience of English Translations of La Fontaine’s Fables” (2017) and is working on an article exploring how the digital humanities can support research in translation history. Her main research interests are translation process research, translation pedagogy, brain organization of the language function and its consequences on bi/multilingual language processing, especially for non-native language acquisition, proficiency development and translation.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Anne Neveu (2019).
"Reading for and about translation in translator training"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2424

A desirable profile of translation teacher: perceptions and needs in the Croatian context

By Nataša Pavlović and Goranka Antunović (University of Zagreb, Croatia)

Abstract & Keywords

While recent research has produced a substantial body of knowledge regarding translator education in general and translator competences in particular, much less attention has been devoted to competencies of professional translation teachers. Inspired by several researchers who have dealt with the topic (for example, Kelly 2008; Gambier and Pokorn 2013), the authors examine it in the Croatian context, whose specific characteristics (a rather small translation market, no university programmes in translation until 2008, and other) might be expected to influence the views on the topic.

The study aims to investigate the perception of a desirable translation teacher profile among two groups of relevant informants: professional translators and translation teachers themselves. In a questionnaire distributed online, they are asked to assess the importance of sets of qualifications and competences selected and adapted from the literature. The teachers are additionally asked to specify the areas where their need for further professional development is most pronounced. Answers are compared based on the respondents’ profession and, where relevant, the university programme they have completed.

The results may be used to inform future recruitment and facilitate the design of training courses for translation teachers, not only in Croatia but also in other similar settings. 

Keywords: translator education, translator training, translator trainer, competences, qualifications

©inTRAlinea & Nataša Pavlović and Goranka Antunović (2019).
"A desirable profile of translation teacher: perceptions and needs in the Croatian context"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2423

1. Background

Over the past decade much research has focused on various aspects of translator education. As a result, there is already a substantial body of knowledge on the topic of translator education in general and translator competences in particular. Interestingly, much less attention has been devoted to the desirable, or even necessary, qualifications and competences of professional translation teachers.

A broad view of a desirable translation teacher profile has traditionally focused on translation experience, coupled with a suitable personality. For Newmark (1991: 131), ‘personality’ in case of a translation teacher includes ‘personal qualities’, ‘professional qualities and experience’ and ‘general knowledge of culture’. Personal qualities are further elaborated as comprising of ‘energy, curiosity, enthusiasm’, as well as ‘confidence [for] admitting mistakes’ (1991: 130), ‘openness and friendliness’, ‘the disposition to invite collaboration and participation’ (1991: 131), and so on. Professional qualities can be seen as comprising of ‘translator’s skills’ on the one hand, and teaching skills on the other, the latter being ‘reflected in course design and choice of materials’ (ibid.). Newmark admits that in the classroom it is difficult to say exactly ‘where personality finishes and teaching technique begins’ (ibid.), and suggests provocatively that ‘the success of any translation course must depend 65% on the personality of the teacher, 20% on the course design and 15% on the course materials’ (1991: 130).

About a decade later, Gonzáles Davies (2004: 1) tackles what she considers to be the usual perception of translation teachers’ necessary background. This includes ‘a variety of areas, such as communication theory, linguistics, sociolinguistics, psycholinguistics, neurolinguistics and cognitivism, or translation studies’ (ibid.). She accepts all these as important, but suggests that pedagogy and psychology should be added to the list. She argues that the former discipline can help teachers reflect on the approach, design and activities to be adopted in teaching, while psychology can enable them to explore the mental processes ‘that can improve the students’ translation competence and performance’ (2004: 2). Furthermore, she believes the knowledge of psychology could help translation teachers explore issues related to ‘the students’ personalities, backgrounds, and learning and translating styles’ (ibid.). In her opinion, knowledge of both pedagogy and psychology can be profitably used to encourage students’ motivation and participation, respecting the diversity of learning styles (ibid.).  

Kelly (2005, 2008) also sees teaching skills as an important aspect of the translation teacher competence profile. In her 2008 contribution, she takes as her starting point the 2005 version of the Higher Education Academy’s document “The UK Professional Standards Framework for teaching and supporting learning in higher education” (cf. HEA 2011), which formulates three sets of standards for the higher education teaching profession, i.e. ‘areas of activity’, ‘core knowledge’ and ‘professional values’. Kelly applies these standards to translation teaching, producing a very detailed list of (sub)competences. The paper also presents the results of a survey of translation teachers conducted in Spain, which found that 70 per cent of the respondents had an undergraduate or postgraduate degree in translation, 80 per cent had had professional experience in translation or interpreting and 68 per cent had received teacher training. When asked to self-evaluate their competence, the respondents in that study placed their scores between 3 and 4 on a six-point scale, identifying as their weak points the ‘knowledge of the educational, administrative and management contexts in which they work’ (2008: 117).

Li and Zhang (2011) explore master’s and doctoral programmes in translation studies in Hong Kong against a model of translation teachers’ knowledge structure. Their model comprises three main elements, termed by them as ‘knowledge of teaching’, ‘knowledge of research’ and ‘knowledge of the trade’. The latter encompasses translating abilities and the knowledge of the profession, including familiarity with the market and the technology (2011: 697).

Another empirical study on this topic was carried out more recently by Huang and Napier (2015). They set out to investigate students’ and teachers’ perceptions of effective translation teachers, aiming to identify their important qualities. Their survey included 94 students and 22 teachers from several Australian and New Zealand universities, who were asked to rate the importance of the following ‘aspects of translation teaching’: knowledge of translation theories, mastery of translation skills, teaching methods, personality traits, communicative skills, the ability to give constructive feedback, teaching qualification and ongoing professional development (2015: 18). They additionally asked the respondents to rate particular personality qualities (motivated, encouraging, caring, respectful, flexible, adaptable, humorous, intelligent, organised, and confident) that might be important for a translation teacher. Mastery of translation skills, the ability to give constructive feedback, and communicative skills were considered the most important by both groups of the respondents, with the teacher group additionally highlighting the mastery of teaching methods (2015: 7). None of the teachers, and only 12 per cent of the students, listed teaching qualification among the three most important items. Personality traits were mentioned among the top three important elements by slightly over 18 per cent of the teachers and almost 15 per cent of the students. Asked to list the top three personality qualities translation teachers should possess, the teachers opted for ‘motivated’, ‘confident’ and ‘encouraging’, while the students considered ‘encouraging’, ‘organized’ and ‘respectful’ to be the most important (2015: 9).

In addition to the contributions mentioned so far, scholars in the EMT and later OPTIMALE groups have attempted to build a model of translation teacher competences, recommending a list of prerequisites that translation teachers should fulfil (EMT Expert Group 2013; Gambier and Pokorn 2013). Among these are the ‘fundamental requirements’, which encompass academic qualification and appropriate teacher training (both depending on national regulations), relevant professional practice, and knowledge of relevant ‘translation studies scholarship and research’[1]. The EMT model (Fig. 1) further consists of five areas of competence: field competence, instructional competence, organizational competence, interpersonal competence and assessment competence (EMT Expert Group 2013; Gambier and Pokorn 2013).

Figure 1. The EMT ‘wheel of competences’ recommended
for translation teachers (EMT Expert Group 2013; Gambier and Pokorn 2013)

Inspired by their work, we decided to test the model in an empirical study that would elicit the opinions of relevant stakeholders as to the importance of particular requirements and competences that university translation teachers should possess. Given the specific circumstances in Croatia – including a rather small translation market, the fact that the first translation study programmes were introduced only a decade ago, and a lack of translation teacher training – we suspected that the perception of a desirable translation teacher profile might prove to be rather different from that described in the literature. On the other hand, we hoped that our findings may resonate beyond this country and inform decision-making in other similar settings.

2. Aims and method

As stated above, the aim of this study was to investigate the relevant stakeholders’ perception of a desirable translation teacher profile in the Croatian context. More specifically, we wanted to compare the perceptions held by two groups of relevant informants: professional translators and translation teachers themselves. An additional aim was to assess the needs of currently active translation teachers for further training, which we hoped might facilitate any future design of training courses aimed at translation teachers.

To meet these aims, a questionnaire survey was created using LimeSurvey[2] and distributed online in June 2017 via professional organizations, social networks, mailing lists and personal contacts. Two slightly different forms were sent out – one for professional translators and the other for translation teachers. Both groups of respondents were asked to assess the importance of select qualifications and competences adapted from the EMT model. The translation teachers were additionally asked to assess their need for further professional development and specify the areas in which such training was needed most.

The EMT model, which provided the starting point for our study, proved to be too complex for use in a questionnaire survey, since its descriptions of each competence area are very elaborate, with a large number of sub-items. For that reason we had to adapt it to our needs. This mostly involved reducing the number of categories, but also, in a few exceptional cases, fine-tuning some of the categories. Instead of the ‘formal requirements’, we speak of ‘qualifications’, some of which may also be formally required of translation teachers (depending on national laws, but also perhaps reflecting the needs of a particular institution). Similar to the EMT model, some of these qualifications have to do with formal training (a degree in translation, training in teaching, formal education in translation theories), while others are related to relevant experience. We decided to elaborate on the latter notion, so that a translation teacher may have experience in only one type of translation (such as specialized or technical translation, AVT, literary translation, and so on), in several types of translation, and/or in various translation-related tasks (such as revision, terminology work or project management).

With regard to competences, we divided them into two broad categories: translation-related and teaching-related. The former group includes the ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students; knowledge about the translation profession (trends, workflows, tools and so on); the ability to use CAT tools; the ability to do research in TS; and knowledge of translation theories[3]. The pedagogical group consists of knowledge about translation competences and their acquisition; the ability to design courses in translation; knowledge about translation teaching methods; the ability to design translation teaching materials; the ability to motivate students; and the ability to assess students’ work and provide feedback.

The resulting, streamlined model (Table 1) was used to create the questionnaire.

Qualifications:

Competences:

Degree in translation

The ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students

Training in teaching

Knowledge about the translation profession (trends, workflows, tools and so on)

Formal education in translation theories

The ability to use CAT tools

Experience in one type of translation

The ability to do research in TS

Experience in several types of translation

Knowledge of translation theories

Experience with different translation-related tasks (e.g. revision, terminology work)

Knowledge about translation competences and their acquisition

 

The ability to design courses in translation

 

Knowledge about translation teaching methods

 

The ability to design translation teaching materials

 

The ability to motivate students

 

The ability to assess students’ work and provide feedback

Table 1. Our list of translation teacher qualifications and competences

The questionnaire was thus divided into three main sections, dealing with: a) translation teacher qualifications; b) translation teacher competences; and c) the respondents’ demographic details (education background and translation experience).

In most questions belonging to the first two sections, the respondents were asked to rate the importance of a particular qualification or competence using a five-point Likert scale (1 = ‘completely irrelevant’; 5 = ‘necessary’). With regard to qualifications, the respondents were additionally asked to identify those that should be included among the formal requirements for the job of university translation teacher. In connection with competences, the respondents were also asked to rank them in their perceived order of importance. A number of additional questions were open-ended, inviting the respondents to comment on any aspects of the topic not covered elsewhere in the questionnaire. The teachers were additionally asked to self-assess their need for further training, and identify the areas in which this need was most acutely felt.

For questions which elicited assessment on a five-point scale, we calculated the average ratings (scores). This was done for the whole sample, as well as separately for each of the two groups (professional translators vs. translation teachers). Where potentially interesting (see Figs. 5 and 7), ratings were also compared between two groups of respondents depending on the type of study programme they had completed (‘Bologna’ programme in translation vs. all others). This seemed relevant in view of the fact that the programmes in translation were introduced for the first time at Croatian universities as part of the so-called Bologna reform, and graduates from such programmes could be expected to be better aware of various aspects and current trends in both TS and translation profession.

With regard to the ranking question (see Fig. 9), in which the respondents were required to order the competences in their perceived priority, we calculated weighted averages of the responses in order to obtain a global view of the two groups and facilitate inter-group comparison. Weighted average is a mean calculated by awarding each position on the ranking scale a weight (in our case, from one to eleven, since eleven competences were offered for ranking). Weights are assigned in reverse; that is, the first position on the ranking scale is assigned the largest weight (11), while the last position is awarded the weight of 1. The average weight is then calculated by using this formula: x1w1 + x2w2 + x3w3... xnwn (where ‘x’ is the response count for each position and ‘w’ is the weight of the position), divided by the total number of responses. (SurveyMonkey 1999-2017)

Responses to the open-ended questions were used to facilitate interpretation and discussion of the results.

The last section of the questionnaire (demographic data) differed on two points depending on the group of respondents it targeted. With respect to education background the translation teacher group was additionally asked to indicate whether they had completed any university program in teaching. The other difference was in the orientation of the question establishing the extent of a respondent’s translation experience. Translators, who possess such experience by definition, were asked to indicate the length of their work experience, in years. For translation teachers, on the other hand, it seemed interesting to establish whether they had experience in translation at all, or rather, whether they had sufficient experience to be able to assess it as ‘considerable’ (no attempt was made to influence the assessment).

A total of 105 complete responses were received: 88 from professional translators and 17 from translation teachers. Given the size of the translation market and, in particular, the total number of university translation teachers currently active in the country, the numbers can be considered satisfactory. In the next chapter, we look more closely at the respondents’ translation experience and education profile, before presenting the results obtained from the questions dealing with translation teacher qualifications and competences.

3. Results

3.1. Respondents’ background

With regard to length of professional experience, the translator group proved to cover the whole range, starting with those who are relatively new to the profession (one to five years) to those with more than 20 years of experience (see Fig. 2). In the translation teacher group, 76 per cent of the respondents claimed to possess considerable translation experience.

Figure 2. Experience in translation: the translator group (left, N=88)
and the translation teacher group (right, N=17)

The demographic data provided by the respondents also included information on their education background (Figs. 3 and 4). Both groups were very homogeneous in terms of having a background in philology (96 per cent of translators, 94 per cent of translation teachers). In contrast, only 42 per cent of translators and 30 per cent of teachers had completed a programme in translation. The teacher group was split with regard to teacher training as well: 65 per cent had received it, 35 per cent had not. The two groups differed considerably in the share of Bologna graduates: while they made up more than one third of the translator group (36 per cent, a vast majority of them – 31 per cent of the whole group – having completed a Bologna programme in translation), there were only 12 per cent of them among the translation teachers.

Figure 3. Respondents’ education profile (professional translators)

Figure 4. Respondents’ education profile (translation teachers)

3.2. Qualifications

The first set of questions in the questionnaire focused on qualifications, i.e. formal achievements with respect to education or translation-related experience. As already pointed out in Chapter 2, the selection of qualifications was inspired by the EMT list of formal requirements (Gambier and Pokorn 2013) but the two sets do not correspond fully. The most pronounced difference has to do with experience in translation, phrased by the EMT group as ‘relevant professional practice (e.g. work experience in translation)’. Thinking that such a description might prove insufficiently precise for this survey and receive different interpretations from our informants, we decided to break it up into two qualifications and refer to experience in one type vs. several types of translation, as well as to add a qualification explicitly involving translation-related tasks, different from translation proper but commonly performed by translators (revision, terminology-related work, and so on). As our footnote 3 explains, we refer to ‘formal education in translation theories’ as a qualification, rather than ‘knowledge of’, as this is phrased in the EMT list of fundamental requirements. In the EMT Expert Group’s presentation (2013) those requirements also included the ‘Ability to perform tasks assigned to students according to professional quality standards’. We decided to include a slightly rephrased description of that ability in our list of competences, rather than qualifications, just as was done by Gambier and Pokorn in their presentation (2013).

Our informants’ responses indicate that they deem all the six qualifications on the list desirable (all ratings exceed 3.5 on a 1 to 5 scale). It is, however, obvious that the qualifications related to professional experience are rated higher than the rest: these three top the list with scores above 4.35, while the desirability of the other three is rated between 3.51 and 4.03 (Table 2).

Avg. score

Qualification

4.56

Experience in one type of translation

4.44

Experience with different translation-related tasks

4.36

Experience in several types of translation

4.03

Training in teaching

3.89

Formal education in translation theories

3.51

Degree in translation

Table 2. Assessment of desirability of a given qualification
for translation teachers: average scores for all respondents. 
Scale 1 to 5: 1=completely irrelevant, 5=necessary

A comparison between the two groups of respondents, translators and translation teachers, reveals very little difference in their perception of how desirable the six qualifications are. The difference in their ratings is slightly more pronounced with regard to the experience-related qualifications but still very small (between 0.11 and 0.18), with the translator group proving more demanding across the board.

A somewhat different picture emerges when the perceptions expressed by respondents with a Bologna degree in translation are compared to the perceptions of all the others (Fig. 5). The differences in ratings of five qualifications are very small here as well (four of them between 0.04 and 0.07; for the fifth, the only one where the group ‘others’ proved more demanding, namely training in teaching, the difference is 0.18). However, the qualification ‘degree in translation’ (labelled ‘A’ in the chart) received a considerably different score from the two groups: its desirability seems to be substantially higher for the Bologna graduates in translation than for the rest (even if the score is not very high for either group: 3.93 and 3.36 respectively).

Legend: A = degree in translation; B = training in teaching;
C = experience in one type of translation; D = experience in several types of translation;
E = experience with different translation-related tasks; F = formal education in translation theories.

Figure 5. Desirability of a given qualification for translation teachers (scale 1 to 5);
respondents with a Bologna translation degree compared to all others.

The next question in the questionnaire aimed to establish whether the respondents felt that a particular qualification was not only desirable but absolutely necessary for a translation teacher, in other words, that it should be a formal requirement for the position. As it turns out, only one qualification is seen as a sine qua non by a vast majority (94.29 per cent) of our informants, namely experience in translation. While this applies to experience in general, regardless of the type of translation or the number of different types a person has worked with, a smaller but still appreciable number of respondents (61.9 per cent) believe that the required experience should involve more than one type of translation. As can be seen in Table 3, only two more qualifications are deemed a necessary requirement by more than a half of the respondents. The third highest score for ‘training in teaching’, substantially higher than the following one (59.05 per cent vs. 36.19 per cent) is interesting in that it disagrees with the result in Huang and Napier’s study (2015: 7), where very few respondents, and none in the teacher group, included teaching qualification among the three most important ‘aspects of translation teaching’. The fact that ‘degree in translation’ ranks lowest among the potential formally required qualifications may be partly explained by specific circumstances in Croatia, as was indicated by several respondents’ comments. One of them thus remarked that he or she might change the opinion in the future but ‘in view of the fact that translation programmes were introduced at Croatian universities only several years ago, and despite that, the teachers teaching translation courses demonstrate competence and high quality, I believe that this [i.e. a degree in translation] is not necessary.’. 

%

Qualification

94.29

Experience in translation

63.81

Experience with other translation-related tasks

59.05

Training in teaching

36.19

Formal education in translation theories

34.29

Degree in translation

0.95

None of the above

Table 3. Percentage of respondents who think that a given qualification
should be a formal requirement for the translation teacher position

A comparison between the responses given by the translator and by the teacher group with regard to formally required qualifications (Fig. 6) reveals more pronounced differences than with their assessments of how desirable a given qualification is. Once again the translator group proves more demanding, as evident in higher percentages for all of the listed qualifications. The difference is most noticeable (20 per cent or more) with regard to ‘experience with other translation-related tasks’ (labelled ‘E’ in the chart) and ‘formal education in translation theories’ (‘F’). The former circumstance does not seem very surprising since practising translators can be expected to be more aware of the various tasks that they themselves or their translator colleagues perform in the workplace. The other finding is undoubtedly more astonishing. Following the logic of the previous explanation, one would hardly expect translation practitioners to be more inclined to see ‘formal education in translation theories’ as a necessary requirement than the group composed of academics (only university teachers have participated in the survey). For a possible explanation, see discussion of Fig. 9, the results for ‘knowledge of translation theories’.

Legend: A = degree in translation; B = training in teaching;
CD = experience in (one or several types of) translation;
E = experience with different translation-related tasks;
F = formal education in translation theories; G = none of the above.

Figure 6. Percentage of respondents who think that a given qualification
should be a formal requirement; the translator and the teacher group compared.

In an attempt to see whether the respondents’ education background had influenced their assessments we once again compared the answers of the respondents who had completed a university programme in translation in the post-Bologna reform period with the answers of all the rest (Fig. 7). 

Legend: A = degree in translation; B = training in teaching;
CD = experience in (one or several types of) translation;
E = experience with different translation-related tasks;
F = formal education in translation theories; G = none of the above.

Figure 7. Percentage of respondents who think that a given qualification
should be a formal requirement; Bologna translation graduates compared to all others.

This time the comparison yielded a diversified picture, with Bologna translation graduates being more prone to seeing three qualifications as necessary formal requirements (‘translation experience’, ‘experience with different translation-related tasks’ and ‘degree in translation’), and less prone to do that with regard to the other two. The difference in percentages was largest with respect to ‘degree in translation’ (exceeding 24 per cent), and it was quite considerable with respect to ‘training in teaching’ (the share among the Bologna translation graduates almost 15 per cent lower than among the rest) and regarding ‘experience with different translation tasks’ (the share among the Bologna graduates trained in translation 11.88 per cent higher).

The final question in the section of the questionnaire focusing on qualifications invited respondents to name any additional qualification that a translation teacher should in their opinion possess. While many respondents offered a comment, only two new qualifications emerged from their answers, each of them mentioned only once. These were ‘formal education in LSP’ and ‘experience in the business sector’.

3.3. Competences

Regarding the perception of competences desirable for translation teachers, the first thing that we can notice (Table 4) is that all the competences offered to the respondents for assessment proved to be highly valued, with average ratings ranging from 4.84 (for ‘the ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students’ and ‘the ability to assess students’ work and provide feedback’) to 3.19 (for ‘the ability to do research in TS’). Although ‘familiarity with translation theories’ and ‘the ability to do research in TS’ received relatively low scores (3.9 and 3.19 respectively), both ratings still fell above the middle point of the scale.

Avg. score

Competence

4.84

The ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students

4.84

The ability to assess students’ work and provide feedback

4.56

Knowledge about the translation profession (trends, workflows, tools and so on)

4.52

Knowledge about translation competences and their acquisition

4.43

The ability to use CAT tools

4.43

The ability to motivate students

4.34

Knowledge about translation teaching methods

4.19

The ability to design translation teaching materials

4.17

The ability to design courses in translation

3.90

Knowledge of translation theories

3.19

The ability to do research in TS

Table 4. Assessment of desirability of a given competence
for translation teachers (scale 1 to 5): average scores for all respondents

Comparing the two professional groups of respondents, we can see two most notable differences (Fig. 8). First, the translator group awarded considerably higher scores than the teacher group to the two profession-related competences: ‘knowledge about the translation profession’ (labelled ‘b’ in the chart) and ‘the ability to use CAT tools’ (‘c’). Conversely, the teacher group rated more highly than the translator group the two teaching-related competences: ‘the ability to design courses in translation’ (‘g’) and, in particular, ‘the ability to design translation teaching materials’ (‘i’).

Legend: a = the ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students;
b = knowledge about the translation profession; c = the ability to use CAT tools;
d = the ability to do research in TS; e = knowledge of translation theories;
f = knowledge about translation competences and their acquisition; g = the ability to design courses in translation;
h = knowledge about translation teaching methods; i = the ability to design translation teaching materials;
j = the ability to motivate students; k = the ability to assess students’ work and provide feedback.

Figure 8. Desirability of a given competence for translation teachers (scale 1 to 5):
comparison between the translator and teacher group.

These differences between the two groups became even more pronounced when respondents were asked to rank (rather than rate) the competences in order of priority. Figure 9 shows the competences as ranked by the respondents (ordered by the translator group).

Legend: a = the ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students;
b = knowledge about the translation profession; c = the ability to use CAT tools;
d = the ability to do research in TS; e = knowledge of translation theories;
f = knowledge about translation competences and their acquisition; g = the ability to design courses in translation;
h = knowledge about translation teaching methods; i = the ability to design translation teaching materials;
j = the ability to motivate students; k = the ability to assess students’ work and provide feedback.

Figure 9. Competences ranked by the respondents:
weighted averages for the translator and teacher groups

Both groups of respondents ranked ‘the ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students’ (‘a’) as the most important competence for translation teachers. ‘Knowledge about translation competences and their acquisition’ (‘f’) and ‘the ability to assess students’ work and provide feedback’ (‘k’) were ranked second and third respectively by the translator group, and in the reverse order by the teacher group, with the two competences neck-to-neck in both groups (7.74 and 7.52 in the translator group; 8.12 and 8.41 in the teacher group).

The most pronounced differences are again evident with regard to competences labelled ‘b’ and ‘c’ in the chart (‘knowledge about the translation profession’ and ‘the ability to use CAT tools’), which were ranked fourth and sixth respectively by the translator group, and found themselves only in the eighth and ninth place in the teacher group’s ranking, followed only by the theory- and research-related competences.

On the other hand, the teachers’ rankings, when compared to the translators’, show a clear preference for the teaching-related competences, in particular ‘the ability to design translation teaching materials’ (6.59 vs. 4.74) and ‘knowledge about translation teaching methods’ (7.35 vs. 6.06).

As was the case with the five-point assessment question, here too both groups’ responses placed ‘knowledge of translation theories’ (‘e’) and ‘the ability to do research in TS’ (‘d’) at the bottom of the list. Interestingly, the translator group’s weighted averages obtained from the ranking question were considerably higher for ‘knowledge of translation theories’ than the teacher group’s (4.51 vs. 3.47). This might be explained by the fact that the teacher group in our sample is rather small, and that some of them teach practical courses and perhaps do not consider knowledge of translation theories to be an essential part of the translation teacher’s job. Some teacher respondents explicitly said in the open-ended questionnaire section inviting ‘further comments’ that knowledge of translation theory was a ‘good-to-have’ but not an essential part of the translation teacher profile, and that this knowledge would not necessarily have to be very deep. On the other hand, one respondent stressed that, although she had placed ‘the ability to do research’ in the last place when ordering the competences, she believed that a teacher who also did research in TS would be more innovative and less prone to get stuck in a rut when delivering translation classes.

As a general remark about this question, several respondents mentioned that they found it very difficult to rank the competences, since they considered them all to be equally important for translation teachers.

In an open-ended question at the end of this section of the questionnaire, our respondents had the opportunity to list additional competences not included in our list. A few of the respondents mentioned mother tongue competence, which we took for granted when creating the questionnaire, and which we considered implied in ‘the ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students’. In fact, the same applies to competence in a foreign language or languages and the knowledge of respective cultures. Highly developed language competence, quite clearly required of translators and translation teachers alike, encompasses the ability to use registers appropriate to the situation, which was another asset highlighted by the respondents.

On the other hand, some respondents also mentioned good communication skills, which would indeed be most desirable in translation teachers.

Two well-argued contributions had to do with competence in various professional fields. One of them stressed the need for students to become acquainted in the course of their studies with some fields that their future translations were likely to involve (law, engineering, medicine…). It seems probable, even if it was not clearly stated, that the comment implied that the translation teacher should possess the necessary knowledge toward that goal. The other comment put more emphasis on the translation teacher encouraging his or her students to keep developing their knowledge in the field(s) relevant for their translation practice.

Interestingly, one respondent mentioned that translation teachers should be able to recognize in their students the talent for one type of translation or another, in order to be able to steer them in that direction.

3.4. Teachers’ need for further training

One of the aims of this research involved self-assessment on the part of the teachers of their need for further training in competences necessary for translation teaching. They were asked to assess their need on a five-point scale (1 = ‘no need at all’; 5 = ‘very strong need’). The average rating turned out to be 3.59, with the ‘3’ and ‘4’ ratings equally distributed (eight respondents each), and only one respondent assessing their need as ‘very strong’ (‘5’).

Asked in an open-ended question to identify the areas of training that they felt mostly in need of, the respondents listed the following (presented here in order of frequency): 

  1. translation tools (mentioned by eight of the 17 respondents in this group)
  2. trends in the translation profession or in the translation market (mentioned by four respondents)
  3. teaching methods (four respondents)
  4. design of teaching materials (two respondents)
  5. translation assessment (two respondents).

Even though the translation teachers assessed and ranked ‘the ability to use translation tools’ and ‘knowledge about the translation profession’ as less important than did their professional translator counterparts (Figs. 8 and 9), these two areas were clearly identified as the ones in which the teachers felt most need for further training. This would suggest that at least some of them consider competences in these areas to be a very important aspect of their job.

More generally, two of the respondents mentioned they would like future training courses to provide them with the opportunity to ‘share experience with colleagues’.

3.5 Teacher’s personality

Although we did not explicitly include questions on desired translation teacher personality traits in our questionnaire, quite a few of such qualities were nevertheless brought up in responses to open-ended questions. For this reason we feel compelled to mention them when presenting our results.

According to our respondents, a translation teacher should be: inspiring, dedicated, patient, fair, helpful, empathetic, eloquent, erudite, innovative, open to learning new things, open to alternative translation solutions, talented for teaching, willing to undergo further training and independent. Several respondents emphasized that, if a translation teacher did not have a gift for teaching, no amount of training in translation or teaching competences would help. Others stressed that good teachers could make or break a translation course or study programme, regardless of how well-designed the curriculum or its syllabi.

With that observation, we seem to have come full circle, returning to the emphasis on translation teacher personality that was highlighted by early authors who wrote on the topic.

4. Conclusions

The responses received in this survey indicate that the qualifications and competences listed in the questionnaire are all deemed relevant and desirable by the two professional groups of relevant stakeholders. Together with a few additional competences mentioned by the respondents they can therefore be considered to provide an adequate reference framework for the recruitment of translation teachers, as well as for the development of translation teacher training courses. It is worth repeating in that context that almost all the respondents consider ‘experience in translation’ to be indispensable for translation teachers. That view is indirectly corroborated by their emphasis on the significance of ‘the ability to perform, at professional level, the tasks assigned to students’.

The results discussed in the previous chapter enable a number of more general conclusions. They make it clear that not everything that is deemed desirable needs to be a formal requirement for the teaching position. While all the qualifications quoted in the questionnaire are deemed desirable (four of them rated above 4 and all six above 3.5 on a 1 to 5 scale), only two of them would be formally required by a majority in the teacher group and only three by a majority of translators. The responses also show that competences enable a more nuanced picture of a desirable translation teacher profile than qualifications do. It turns out that some competences implied by a particular qualification are recognized as important even if the qualification itself has received a lower score.

Comparisons of results carried out along two different lines (different profession and different education background) indicate that different backgrounds seem to influence the respondents’ perceptions. The translator group thus rate translation-related competences (familiarity with trends, CAT tools, various translation-related tasks) more highly than the teacher group. Equally so, the latter rate competences related to their profession (in particular the ability to design teaching materials and courses, and familiarity with translation teaching methods) more highly than translators do. Responses by Bologna graduates trained in translation provide another example of the influence, most visibly in respect of ‘a degree in translation’: more than a half of them (51.72 per cent) would like to see that qualification as a formal requirement for the translation teacher position, while only 27.63 per cent of the other respondents share their opinion. 

Responses to an open-ended question in the teachers’ questionnaire provide a glimpse into the currently active translation teachers’ needs for further training. The areas in which the needs seem to be most acute are CAT tools, trends in the translation profession and translation teaching methods.

The survey has also yielded some interesting information regarding a topic that it did not initially set out to investigate. The demographic data provided by translation teachers enable a preliminary picture of that group of university teachers in Croatia. They tend to have very similar education backgrounds (94 per cent have a philology degree, 88 per cent completed a pre-Bologna programme, 70 per cent did not study translation, 65 per cent received teacher training during their studies), and 76 per cent of them have ‘considerable translation experience’. These findings may feed into various future endeavours relating to translator and translation teacher training in Croatia.

References

EMT Expert Group (2013) “The EMT Translator Trainer Profile. Competences of the trainer in translation”, presentation delivered at the OPTIMALE workshop in Plovdiv, February 2013, URL: http://www.ressources.univ-rennes2.fr/service-relations-internationales/optimale/attachments/article/16/EMT%20translator%20trainer_Competences_Rev.ppt. (accessed 25 Apr 2017)

Gambier, Yves and Pokorn, Nike K. (2013) “The EMT Translator Trainer Profile. Competences of the Trainer in Translation”, presentation delivered at the OPTIMALE training session in Tallinn, April 2013, URL: http://www.ressources.univ-rennes2.fr/service-relations-internationales/optimale/attachments/article/50/130409%20Translator%20Trainer%20Competences.pdf (accessed 25 Apr 2017)

Gonzáles Davies, Maria (2004) Multiple Voices in the Translation Classroom. Activities, Tasks and Projects, Amsterdam & Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

HEA (Higher Education Academy) (2011) “The UK Professional Standards Framework for Teaching and Supporting Learning in Higher Education”, URL: https://www.heacademy.ac.uk/system/files/downloads/uk_professional_standards_framework.pdf (accessed 30 Apr 2017)

Huang, Zhi and Napier, Jemina (2015) “Perceptions of Teachers and Students on the Qualities of an Effective Translation Teacher”, The Journal of Language Teaching and Learning 1: 1-23.

Kelly, Dorothy (2005) A Handbook for Translator Trainers. A Guide to Reflective Practice, Manchester, St. Jerome.

Kelly, Dorothy (2008) “Training the Trainers: Towards a Description of Translator Trainer Competence and Training Needs Analysis”, TTR. traduction, terminologie, tédaction 21, no. 1: 99-125.

Li, Defeng and Zhang, Chunling (2011) “Knowledge Structure and Training of Translation Teachers: An Exploratory Study of Doctoral Programmes of Translation Studies in Honk Kong”, Meta 56(3):  693–712.

Newmark, Peter (1991) About Translation, Clevedon, Multilingual Matters.

SurveyMonkey (1999-2017) “Ranking Question”, URL: https://help.surveymonkey.com/articles/en_US/kb/How-do-I-create-a-Ranking-type-question (accessed 9 August 2017)

Notes

[1] The descriptions of the list in the two presentations we refer to (EMT Expert Group 2013; Gambier and Pokorn 2013) are very similar but they differ in the number of elements included in the ‘fundamental requirements’ set. While Gambier and Pokorn’s presentation lists the four requirements quoted here, the EMT Expert Group’s presentation contains an additional requirement, namely the ‘ability to perform tasks assigned to students according to professional quality standards’ (see 3.2. for further comment).

[3] It should be noted that we consider ‘formal education in translation theories’ as a qualification, while ‘knowledge of translation theories’ is considered as a competence, on the understanding that one can acquire the latter in other ways than through formal education. The same principle can also be applied to other categories.

About the author(s)

Nataša Pavlović teaches translation theory and practice at the Department of English of the University of Zagreb, Croatia. She holds a Ph.D. degree in Translation and Intercultural Studies from the University Rovira i Virgili in Tarragona, Spain. Her research interests include translation process research, translation directionality, translator education, translation technology, trends in the translation profession, and research methodology. She is the author of a Croatian-language book Introduction to Translation Theories.

Goranka Antunović, associate professor at the Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, University of Zagreb, teaches linguistic and translation/TS courses at the Scandinavian Studies Section. Her main research interests lie in the field of Translation Studies (translation norms, translation process research), contrastive Swedish-Croatian linguistics and contact linguistics.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Nataša Pavlović and Goranka Antunović (2019).
"A desirable profile of translation teacher: perceptions and needs in the Croatian context"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2423

Cluster and derived equivalence in collaborative corpus-informed translation education

By Barbara Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk (State University of Applied Sciences in Konin, Poland)

Abstract & Keywords

This paper presents corpus-informed teaching practice and effects of online collaborative Native - Non-native (NS-NNS) translation tasks (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk & Bogucki 2016; Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk & Slomski 2016) in the identification of clustering equivalence English-to-Polish and Polish-to-English patterns. The paper elaborates on the concept of cluster equivalence (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2017), making reference to large monolingual and parallel examples and presents sets of translational clusters of equivalence patterns and collocational patterning, in which the phenomena of re-conceptualization, meaning approximation and displacement of senses are observed (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2010).

Keywords: translator education, corpus-assisted translation, cluster equivalence, student collaboration, meaning approximation

©inTRAlinea & Barbara Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk (2019).
"Cluster and derived equivalence in collaborative corpus-informed translation education"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: New Insights into Translator Training
Edited by: Paulina Pietrzak
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: http://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2422

1. Introduction

The paper presents a description of the processes and effects of online collaborative writing and translation tasks, originally discussed in Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk & Bogucki (2016) and Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk & Slomski (2016) in Native - Non-native (NS-NNS) student pairs for improving the identification of clustering equivalence patterns in practice. The analysis and discussion of the learner data aim “to create a corpus-informed teaching approach, develop adequate didactic materials, and foster discussion between practitioners and theorists in the field of translational education” (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2016). 

The paper develops the concept of cluster equivalence introduced by the author in previous publications (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2017), exemplified on selected, mostly law-related terms in English-Polish parallel materials and  subject to frequent clarification requests in NS-NNS contacts.  The argument makes reference to comparable and parallel examples and presents sets of translational clusters of equivalence patterns and collocational patterning, identified both in general language and LSP, in which the phenomena of re-conceptualization, meaning approximation and displacement of senses are observed (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2010). 

The present study derives the language materials from English and Polish monolingual corpora, the British National Corpus and the National Corpus of Polish, and English-Polish and Polish-English comparable and parallel corpora, developed at the Department of English Language and Applied Linguistics of Lodz University, accompanied by Polish and English monitor corpora with daily updates and freely available collocation tools. The materials of student cooperative tasks are drawn from the Trans-Atlantic Project of cooperation (TAPP, see Maylath et al. 2013) between native American students of North Dakota State University and the Concordia College, Minnesota in the USA on the one hand and Polish students of two universities – the University of Lodz and the State University of Applied Sciences in Konin on the other (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk & Slomski 2016) in the years 2015-2017.

2. Collaborative corpus-informed teaching

The concept of cross-linguistic cluster equivalence patterns to be developed more fully in the second part of the paper, appears to be useful in collaborative corpus-informed teaching tasks at MA translation classes between students of two USA universities (North Dakota State University and Concordia College, Minnesota) and two universities in Poland (University of Lodz and State University of Applied Sciences in Konin). The cooperation involved NS-NNS peer collaborative writing/translation tasks in the period of 4 semesters in the years 2015-2017. Apart from mutual peer correction tasks the Polish students performed analyses of the concordance materials in English and Polish monolingual corpora (British National Corpus and National Corpus of Polish) and Polish-to-English and English-to-Polish parallel corpora (Paralela). Furthermore, they generated and analysed collocational profiles of relevant items and performed a study on the syntactic/semantic construal (Langacker 1987) and re-concepualization types (qualitative analysis) in the selected classes of examples (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2010).

The cooperation involved regular online collaborative tasks between Polish MA students of English and translation and American students of technical and engineering subjects and was helpful in meaning clarification and fuller comprehension both of the direct meanings as well as intended messages.

Out of the properties envisaged to be part and parcel of translational competence (Pietrzak 2013) such as those originally proposed by Neubert (2000), i.e.,  language competence, textual competence, subject competence, cultural competence and transfer competence, it is transfer competence, involving pattern-matching competence between a SL and a TL, accompanied by a decision-taking competence  as well as performance competence, i.e., ability to perform in consequence of pattern-matching ability and conscious decision making that are the most significant criterial properties. The social-psychological competences leading to development of higher criticality and  self-authorship (inter alia self-regulation) are also particularly conducive to the development of translator collaborative competence.

3. Peer corrective feedback

As one of their major tasks the Polish students in the collaborative TAPP project were to choose quality press articles, translate them into English and send to US pairs appointed by the lecturers. American students sent their feedback and upon correction, the Polish students sent their modified versions back to their American pairs. There were several, typically 2-3 turns, of consecutive revised and modified drafts and Question-Answer turns  between US and Polish  students.  The final versions of the English texts were sent to the American students and both teachers. During the same period of time the American students prepared their authored texts and sent them off to the Polish students, who commented on the texts and asked questions. The American students modified their texts and/or provided additional clarification.

All students got additional feedback in person from their University tutors either during meetings or at the consultation periods. All Polish students’ English language proficiency level, monitored at the seminars and classes of practical English grammar, speaking and writing/integrated skills, ranged between B1 and C1 levels (by The Common European Framework of Reference for Languages), i.e., between so-called independent user’s threshold or intermediate proficiency or vantage or intermediate proficiency in English on the one hand and effective operational or advanced proficiency on the other. All of the American students are native speakers of English, first or second generation college students, generally of middle class background and they are most commonly majors in engineering, architecture, and nursing.

The highest frequencies of Polish student feedback referred to terminological clarification requests. In the section to follow we will first develop terminological definitions of the theoretical concepts used in the paper and present instances of requests for the clarification of legal terminology and their effects, aided by corpus-informed teaching classes for full understanding of the direct and implied meanings of the texts.

4. Meaning approximation versus sense selection

The focus of this section is translational clusters of equivalence patterns and collocational patterning, in which the phenomena of re-conceptualization, meaning approximation and displacement of senses are observed (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2010). Concepts of approximation of meanings, re-conceptualization cycles (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2010, 2016), and inter-language displacements constitute the foundation of the development of cluster equivalence patterns, observed at the interface of Source Language and Target Language. However, it must be observed that cross-language relations constitute a double-faceted phenomenon.

On the one hand, clustering  involves the option of looking for equivalence in clusters of similar, approximate forms across languages rather than in word-for-word equivalents (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2017, 2017a). And yet, when needed, required or wished for, such clusters enable the translator to search for specific wording in the TL text and to employ a selective rather than cumulative technique from the cluster in order to take care of the, subtle and yet meaningful, differences between various options of construal of the same scene or event.

5. Language and extralinguistic world

It is a truism to say that language is not directly linked with the extralinguistic world. However, the question remains with regard to the types and forms of relationship between language and outside reality. Following cognitive linguistics I assume a relation between the world and language in terms of the process of mental imagery construction, which combines both language users’ linguistic and encyclopaedic knowledge,  their intentions,  expectations and preferences.

Meaning approximation

Communication, as was mentioned in Section 3., relies on approximate (and not identical) meaning sharing (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2012b), both in the process of monolingual  discourse and, even more clearly, in translation. A Source Language system is never fully equivalent to a Target Language, so translating necessarily involves a number of cycles of re-conceptualization of the SL message (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2010). This means, that the (language-specific) construal (syntactic packaging) of an event (Langacker 1987), i.e., a particular point of view, a vantage, in terms of which the original scene is conceptualized, contributes to a large extent to a modified L2 scene construal. In other words, a particular syntactic structure, construes the event scene and contributes to the meaning of the relevant linguistic expression. There are obviously other reasons for the reconceptualization phenomena. Speakers’ language proficiency, their volitional and deontic purposes (i.e., their will and obligations what to say and how to phrase it) as well as large contextual and interactional factors play a role here (for details see Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2017a). 

Commensurability

As argued above, languages portray different pictures of outside reality. In their structure, languages do not possess identically structured categories to ensure complete representational identity in meaning transfer. George Lakoff (1987:322-323) introduces the concept of commensurability and cross-language commensurability criteria to measure cross-linguistic similarities and distance, which cover the following:

  1. truth-conditional criteria [classical translatability],
  2. criteria of use, [acceptability]
  3. framing criteria, [knowledge frames]
  4. conceptual organization criteria – a hierarchy of concepts - [distinct categorization of the same objects]

Truth-conditional criteria are most likely, though obviously not in each case, to be satisfied in translation. They refer to classical formal translatability criteria and are traditionally considered to express one of the properties of adequate, ‘true’ translation. Criteria of use pertain to the acceptability criteria, referring to style, genre and speaker’s idiosyncratic preferences. Knowledge frames are captured by the framing criteria, which are dynamic, shaped by cultural preferences and shared, conventional patterns. Conceptual organizational criteria are responsible for particular language- and culture- specific categorization of concepts, most likely to be characteristic for a particular language system.  Languages may share some of the criteria but they would never share all of them. Therefore, the transfer of all nuances of meaning in their totality is simply not possible.

Displacement of senses (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 1987)

Relevant to the present discussion is also the phenomenon of the displacement of senses, which accounts for the asymmetry between cross-linguistic meanings both in synchronic and diachronic perspectives.  In such cases as e.g., the superordinate verbal concept go in English, the Polish equivalence patters is displaced towards a lower categorization hierarchy level, i.e., its subordinate categorization. Thus, the English-Polish equivalence structure is asymmetrical and displaced towards Polish obligatory subcategories – iść ‘walk’ versus jechać ‘move by using a vehicle’, each of which would again have an asymmetric equivalent in English e.g., drive, ride, etc. Such meaning spaces as I call them, provide larger cluster equivalence areas between SLs and TLs.

6. Translational equivalence

It may be clear from the above discussion that the concept of translational (and in fact more general cross-linguistic) equivalence is of a cluster rather than single unit nature. This is not a new idea in lexicography and translation studies. And yet, a more overall corpus-generated  model on the one hand and a detailed cognitive process-based typology of such phenomena had not been put forward before.  I propose in Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk (2010)  that both translation and monolingual types of communication can be symmetric or asymmetric. Fully symmetric, i.e., closely aligned, or parallel, communication, is not frequent, or perhaps not possible as argued above, similarly to non-ubiquity of fully equivalent translation. Asymmetric types of interaction with two opposing poles, one -  coarse-grained approximate correspondence of  generalized alignment, on the one hand, and asymmetric fine-grained alignment (correspondence), i.e., a particularization relation, on the other, are much more frequent and form larger bulks of authentic texts. To put it in a more diagrammatic mode, translational equivalence can be

  • loose, Gestalt in nature (more-or-less, i.e., an approximation of an exact solution, in the cases when full meanings are accessible (e.g., I made  a hundred Euro on that  vs almost structures, where no exact solution exists for a given case e.g., vague expressions e.g., several cases)
  • parallel (more) aligned (usually domain-specific as in engineering, medical sciences, etc.)
  • particulate, fine-grained communication (explanatory as in the cases of detailed definitions)

And yet, there seem to exist some context-bound constraints on meaning modulation substantiated in terms of the semantic approximation  tolerance threshold (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2012b), the boundaries  of which are delineated  in terms of the degree of resemblance of particular language signs used in cross-linguistic communication. Resemblance is a culture-, context- and speaker-specific notion, in which no one of the variables can be fully predicted or determined outside the cultural or situational context. Nevertheless, the original linguistic sign is to a large extent, as proposed by Gärdenfors (2000) a determinant of the width of the possible tolerance spaces with respect to particular attribute values.

The degree of linguistic unit resemblance can be established in terms of their resemblance criteria (Lewandowska 2012a, 2012b):

  • qualitative features [material/physical and functional properties, shapes, topology, etc., axiological value, evaluative charge, cultural function, etc.]
  • construal properties [syntactic constraints on meaning and pressure of syntactic selection]
  • quantitative features [near sets] – number of object feature values in common; number of shared contexts & frequency of occurrence

Each shift in the feature brings about a degree of its reconceptualization in a Target Language system. 

6.1. Cluster equivalence and derived equivalence

As argued above cross-language equivalence is not of a word-for-word but rather of a cluster-for-cluster type. Translational cluster equivalence is built from more loosely constrained units that are related by a degree of resemblance according to  a number of the criteria identified in section 6. I call part of the cluster, occupied by a more constrained class of similar concepts/forms derived equivalence. For example, the English concept compassion exhibits a cluster of derived, semantically closely related, more constrained and predictable, members such as sympathy, empathy, concern, pity, although not fully identical in meaning (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk and Wilson 2016).

The Polish derived equivalence pattern of współczucie ‘compassion’ will embrace a somewhat distinct space. The Polish item sympatia ‘sympathy, fondness’ on the other hand, as indicated by its association numbers, is more loosely associated with współczucie ‘compassion’ than the pair sympathy / compassion in English, or in some senses it can even be considered its false friend.  Furthermore, while there appears a similar derived cluster litość ‘pity’ in both languages, its Polish associated cluster member politowanie ‘pity expressed with a feeling of superiority’  makes the cluster more negatively evaluated as a whole. The members of these clusters are identified and used as equivalence units in Polish-to-English and English-to-Polish parallel data, e.g.,:

(1)
Eng. that would have moved me to pity
Pol. budziła we mnie współczucie ‘compassion’
(2)
Pol. umiał obudzić w sobie współczucie ‘compassion’ [dla niego]
Eng. was so sorry ‘przykrość’ for him

Extended cluster equivalence on the other hand implies a more distant resemblance relation, much less predictable, less constrained and occasionally extended beyond the conventional semantic space threshold. Polish współczucie can trigger English love as an extended inter-cluster equivalent, or can surface as an element signifying causality of the compassion act, representing the modulation tolerance threshold on the proposed equivalence patterns (Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk and Wilson 2016 for a detailed description of such processes). The latter signify objects that might satisfy the particular meaning conditions: causes, presuppositions, results, or even more emergent outside knowledge-based equivalents, i.e., objects that are not likely but not impossible to satisfy the conditions of meaning approximation (Gärdenfors 2000) as e.g., in the English original (3), in which the character experiences ‘a moving effect’ in himself, translated into the more interactive, co-temporal feeling of współczując ‘feeling sympathy/compassion to’ :

(3)
Eng. and that her brother always took that for a received truth on such occasions, and that it always had a moving effect upon him
Pol. Wiedział o tym brat Peggotty, współczując niedoli wdowy. lit. ‘It was known to Peggotty’s brother,  feeling sympathy to the widow’.

The topmost Polish equivalents of Eng. compassion presented in Table 1. below, which are generated from the PARALELA materials, include Polish equivalents of the nominal (współczucie ‘compassion’),  verbal (współczuć ‘to show sympathy, compassion’, okazać ‘to show’) and prepositional (nad ‘for somebody, something’) character. The most frequent translational clustering with other emotion concepts is also present in the forms litość ‘pity’, miłosierdzie ‘mercy’ and miłość ‘love’.

PARALELA, Dice’s similarity coefficient
A, B, C – components of Dice’s score
A - total frequencies of both wordforms in SL and TL
B - presence of wordform in SL only
C - presence of wordform only in TL

Table 1. Top Polish cluster equivalents of Eng. compassion

The conclusions with respect to translational equivalence then are not fully synonymous with what e.g., Krzeszowski (2016)  proposes as a ‘translational equivalence delusion’. They rather support the postulate for translational equivalence to involve four basic processes, in which the phenomenon of clustering involves  various possible cluster equivalence types discussed (see also Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk 2017):

  1. cluster-for-cluster mapping
  2. higher schematization of the Target as contrasted with the Source version
  3. POS re-categorization  (e.g. Eng. disgust, aversion, nausea, distaste, horror, despise, to loathe, to shrink (from something), dirt, reluctance, translated as  Pol. wstręt ‘repulsion’, brzydzić się ‘to loathe’)
  4. contrual reconceptualization

In the sections to follow a more detailed description will be presented of the Polish students’ practical application and use of the theoretical cluster equivalence instruments in in their translation tasks.

7. NS-NNS collaborative practice in clarification of law-related terms

7.1. Specialist terminology

The American students collaborating with the Polish ones in the TAPP project specialize in non-humanities fields and their knowledge of legal, scientific and technological terminology seems to exceed that characterizing the Polish students. Below there is an example of sets of questions asked by the NNS and answers given by their American pairs.

 7.1.1. law, legislation, legislature

(4) Questions: NNS > NS

(a) when you write “legislation [...] need to approve the transfer” you mean that there should be some new regulations introduced in the Dakota, Minnesota and Canada's legislation or that those two states and Canada should sign a kind of tripartite agreement or pact?

(b) By “legislature” that operates on a biennum [biennium] you mean the group of people that decide about rules and regulations, am I right? That they're elected every two years?

Parallel to their cooperative tasks the Polish students are exposed to the data they generate from Polish and English large monolingual corpora – the National Corpus of Polish and the British National Corpus on the one hand and Polish-to-English and English-to-Polish parallel corpora (Paralela) to  elaborate on and comprehend meanings they accessed from the concordances and identify series of derived and cluster equivalence patterns.

7.1.2. legislation/prawodawstwo

Parallel corpora

Sources: Acquis communautaire, Community Research and Development Information Service, Cordis Focus Newsletter, The European Union budget at a glance, Inforegio news

(5) Eng legislation >Pol clustering  equivalence pattern

legislation (1187 segments)

  • prawodawstwo
  • przepisy
  • prawo/a
  • produkty (prawne)
  • siła wnioskodawcza
  • legislacja
  • ustawodawstwo/a 

Parallel corpus concordances

(6)

(Eng) The current legislation on FP6 

(Pol) Obecne prawodawstwo dotyczące 6. Programu Ramowego 

In both languages the corresponding forms legislation/prawodawstwo can be used as plural nouns, although in English the relevant term corresponds to a more obviously countable and considered common plural noun (e.g. laws) in such cases:

(6)

(Eng) Approximation of the laws of Member States

(Pol) Zbliżenie ustawodawstw Państw Członkowskich

7.1.3. legislation/przepisy clusters

(7)

(Eng) Communication from the Commission concerning the fraud-proofing of legislation and contract management

(Pol) Komunikat Komisji odnośnie odporności na oszustwa przepisów [regulations] oraz zarządzania umowami

(8) 

(Eng) the decision to withdraw from the joint declaration would not affect national legislation

(Pol) decyzja o wycofaniu się ze wspólnej deklaracji nie będzie miała wpływu na prawo  [law] krajowe

A comment on the quality of the corpus materials presented in sections 7.1.2. and 7.1.3. might be useful at this point, e.g. the phrase “odporność na oszustwa przepisów” (example (7)) calls for a more adequate equivalent phrase such as e.g.,  ‘instrumenty sprawdzające nadużycia w prawodawstwie / stanowieniu prawa / uchwalaniu prawa’; dostosowanie in example (11) is not necessarily a fitting equivalent of “adopt”  (cf. “adapt”); and the phrase “państwa członkowskie” should not be capitalized in Polish. Such inadequacies are one of the most important reasons why the next step in LSP translation didactics, i.e., consulting professional terminological databases and thesauri (referred to in example (20) below) is a necessary stage in translator education. This is also a reason why the idea of joint projects of building terminological databases of closed-domain threshold concepts proposed in the conclusions, should be seriously considered.

7.2.  Collocations

Steady word combinations, i.e., collocations, of the adjectival, verbal, and prepositional nature, have also been generated by Polish students by means of the available collocating HASK tools (Pęzik 2014):

(9)

(Eng) The panel recognised that the processes have pre-empted future EU legislation in this field.

(Pol) Panel uznał, że metoda [method] znajdzie duże zastosowanie w innych produktach

(10) 

(Eng) There are many examples of crossborder projects that result in changes to legislation and policy

(Pol) Trzeba przyznać, że często pojawiają się projekty transgraniczne, które przyczyniają się do postępu w ustanawianiu prawodawstwa [establishing legislation]

(11)

(Eng) The EGTC regulation requires Member States to adopt national legislation to facilitate the implementation of EGTCs.

(Pol) Rozporządzenie o EGTC wymaga od państw członkowskich dostosowania legislacji krajowej w celu ułatwienia wdrożenia EGTC.

(12)

(Eng) if the total length of the insurance periods completed under the legislations of all the Member States

(Pol) jeżeli całkowita długość okresów ubezpieczenia, ukończonych na podstawie ustawodawstw wszystkich zainteresowanych Państw Członkowskich

Pol>Eng clusters

prawodawstwo (wspólnotowe) (1022 segments)

(13) 

(Pol) Prawodawstwo wspólnotowe

(Eng) The Community legislation

(14) 

(Pol) Prawodawstwo i rynki komunikacji elektronicznej w Europie w 2004 r

(Eng) European Electronic Communications Regulation and Markets 2004

(15) 

(Pol) Prawodawstwo wspólnotowe zobowiązuje państwa członkowskie

(Eng) Community law requires Member States

Further instances of the sense displacement are observed in identifying other cluster members (legislation, legislature) to act as an equivalent of Polish prawodawstwo:

Pol. prawodawstwo – Eng. legislature

(16)

(Pol) Zignorował pan i złamał prawodawstwo Sądu Najwyższego .

(Eng) The legislature and the supreme court [were ignored…]

Access to complete sets of relevant law-related collocations and their frequencies in the http://pelcra.clarin-pl.eu/ tools is also provided either in the Excel or visualized forms, combining new options of collocability of the term, accompanied by relevant statistics  (t-test TTEST and the overall frequency A):

(17) Adj collocates of Eng. law

Collocate

POS

A

TTEST

common

AJ%

1143.0

30.36

criminal

AJ%

659.0

24.58

international

AJ%

467.0

15.03

English

AJ%

381.0

14.64

poor

AJ%

360.0

14.02

martial

AJ%

197.0

13.80

civil

AJ%

198.0

10.18

electoral

AJ%

119.0

9.63

bonar

AJ%

86.0

9.21

constitutional

AJ%

85.0

7.14

Roman

AJ%

96.0

6.94

public

AJ%

296.0

6.62

administrative

AJ%

83.0

6.62

Islamic

AJ%

54.0

6.21

natural

AJ%

164.0

5.76

 

(18) VERBAL collocates of Eng. law

Collocate

POS

A

TTEST

break

V%

332.0

15.72

pass

V%

221.0

11.56

enforce

V%

141.0

11.44

require

V%

244.0

11.06

relate

V%

169.0

10.43

govern

V%

108.0

9.79

obey

V%

92.0

9.25

apply

V%

147.0

8.12

change

V%

171.0

7.96

impose

V%

86.0

7.57

protect

V%

90.0

7.21

prohibit

V%

55.0

7.06

violate

V%

47.0

6.61

forbid

V%

46.0

6.30

err

V%

37.0

5.97

allow

V%

156.0